"Share a Coke with" and underneath that slogan you see "Your Family" or "Your Best Friend" or "Mom".

Tonight we had a Meetup with the Mother. I went to get pizza and Coke for everyone. When I got back, I passed out the Cokes. Everyone was enjoying the pizza and chatting, when I noticed “Mom” written clearly on The Mother’s Coke can. I couldn’t believe it. I nearly fell off my chair. It was surreal. It’s actually to do with a new marketing campaign by Coca Cola. On the can it says, “Share a Coke with” and underneath that slogan you see “Your Family” or “Your Best Friend” or “Mom”. Everyone was passed a Coke, but The Mother was handed a Coke and of course it had her name on it. This is the way it is with The Mother. It is very common to experience strange coincidences or odd occurrences in her presence. The attached picture shows The Mother holding the Coke can up for the camera.

Money Laundering & Lawn Moaning

Money Laundering & Lawn Moaning
 By Timothy Spearman
As a youth, I used to run a lawn cutting and gardening service and deliver newspapers to save up for college. It was my nest egg. This college fund was to ensure I had a future. I would sweat and toil for $10.00 per hour. Not bad for the 1970s. I would then read about executives making $200,000+ a year and learned that they “earned” part of that annual salary sitting on a golf cart touring the golf course, which they called business meetings. So I did the math.
Based on the fact that there are 52 weeks in the year and most executives take the weekends off and spend it at the cottage or the golf course, we can double that since a weekend consists of two days and we arrive at 104 days of leisure time. This made me feel a lot hotter and sweatier as I pushed my lawnmower. It also made me want to take more lemonade breaks. Then there’s the statutory holidays and let’s not forget the summer holidays. Let’s give them the benefit of the doubt and give them two weeks’ vacation per year, even though in many cases it’s probably a month. That brings the grand total of leisure days to around 120 days per year. This means that either they are being paid $200,000+ for working 245 days per year, or they are getting paid handsomely even for the days they don’t do any work at all. At this point I decided to factor in my lemonade breaks into my one hour of grunting and sweating pushing a lawn mower. Who’d complain? I mean if the executive paying me to cut his lawn gets paid for the days he doesn’t work, I’m sure he wouldn’t mind paying me for my five minute lemonade break.
Think again folks. There’s a caste and class system all over the world. And I can assure you that the family members will report back to him about the lazy sod lying on his lawn sod sipping his lemonade, when he should be working. How dare he lounge about when he’s being paid handsomely $10 per hour for the privilege of cutting my lawn. The nerve.
People often talk about the Third World, though it’s more politically correct to refer to it as the “developing” world, as though they were all in puberty but were slow to develop due to low nutrition levels. The developing world is what polite society likes to call them, as their fully developed post-pubescent girls lounge around the golf club pool. How come we never hear about the Second World and the First World? I mean they must exist, as invisible as they may be, for there to be a Third World, right? Well there is a First World, which you will see is a very privileged set that normally trade in gold, which is the sun element associated with the sun god. Then there is the Second World, whose members trade in money $ or “mooney”, since they trade in the silver element, which is the color of the moon, hence silver dollars which no one uses anymore. Hey, did you notice the $ sign spells ISIS, the name of the moon goddess and those horribly pesky terrorists pretending to be Muslims who really work for the intelligence services as agent provocateurs? Then there’s the poor old Third World whose members get paid in the bronze element, earning 17 cents or 19 cents if they’re lucky per hour to make the running shoes the First World brats play in.
Let’s face it folks. The top executives are siphoning off most of the world’s wealth when they could easily be spreading it around. Some estimates have put the Rothschild family fortune at 900 trillion, far surpassing the GDPs of all countries on Earth. By comparison America leads the world with the largest GDP estimated at 16.8 trillion. In many countries the majority of the wealth is concentrated within a small group. In China, the top 1% controls 30% of the country’s wealth. In 2014, the Office for National Statistics in the UK estimated that Britain’s richest 1% had as much accumulated wealth as the poorest 55% of the population put together, according to an analysis of who owns the nation’s £9.5tn of property, pensions and financial assets. In 2007, it was estimated that the top 20% of Americans owned 85% of the country’s wealth and the bottom 80% of the population owned 15%. A study by the World Institute for Development Economics Research at United Nations University revealed that the richest 1% of adults alone owned 40% of global assets in the year 2000, and that the richest 10% of adults accounted for 85% of the world total. The bottom half of the world adult population owned 1% of global wealth.
Personally, I don’t think it’s wise to give the eugenicist Bill Gates and his Gates Foundation that much money to play around with. Those vaccines they’re dispensing could spread a whole lot of narcolepsy (nodding disease) in African kids and a whole lot of Ebola. Not that I’m needling Bill Gates. I’d rather just give him a shot in the arm. Frankly, I think the money would be better spent feeding the poor and teaching them the techniques to grow their own healthy organic food instead of having Monsanto move in to push them off their land so the agro-giant can produce GMO foods that make everyone sick so the UN Agenda 21 90% depopulation target can be reached more quickly and efficiently. Google the “Georgia Guidestones” if you don’t believe me and read their Ten Commandments.

High Diddly Dee the Diddler's Life's for Me: Pinocchio at Satanic Disney's Pleasure Island

High Diddly Dee the Diddler’s Life’s for Me: Pinocchio at Satanic Disney’s Pleasure Island
The so-called Westminster Paedophile Ring is a satanic ring called the Ninth Circle. The number nine refers to the Seven Star system Sirius from whence the Fallen Angels hail. White Hall, the White House and the White Star Shipping line of Titanic fame all refer to the Dog Star Sirius. It is also known as Set, hence sunSET. It is the Morning Star. Lucifer means the Morning Star and he hails for Sirius the Dog Star, as do his minions, the Fallen Angels. There are 33 degrees in the satanic secret society Freemasonry honouring the 33% of or 1/3 of the angels who fell from Heaven. The Book of Genesis tells us they were taken with the daughters of men, whom they found beautiful and bred with them, producing the hybrid bloodlines known as the Nephilim. The bloodline descendants of Satan rule the world today and have taken over governments around the world in these End Times. It is time for another Arjuna to overthrow the inbred and corrupt ruling elite. They are raping and ritually abusing your children. It is time to put a stop to their New World Order of the Antichrist.
There’s a deeper reason you know.
Former Scotland Yard detectives say young boys were murdered by Westminster paedophile ring
disney 1
The highlighter pen is mightier than the sword or gun.
disney 2
Fresh claims: Vishal Mehrotra’s father Vishambar (right) recently claimed his son (left) was abducted, abused and murdered by a Westminster VIP paedophile ring which he said was linked to the Elm guest house
In separate claims Vishambar Mehrotra, whose son Vishal was eight when he vanished on the day of the Royal wedding in 1981, said he may have murdered by Westminster-based abusers.
disney 3
The newspapers were served with D notices to not report for national security. Two retired detectives said they were ordered not to look into the RING.
New laws for new times. Silence is golden.
disney 4
disney 6
Terrorism laws: ‘Time is right’ for new police powers
24 November 2014 Last updated at 09:22 ET
Theresa May: “We are engaged in a struggle that will go on for many years”
Related Stories
The challenge of unmasking net users
‘Time is right’ for new terror laws Watch
Boosting public awareness on terror Watch
Police and security services will get new powers as the UK faces a terror threat “perhaps greater than it has ever been”, the home secretary says.
Unveiling a new counter-terrorism bill, Theresa May said the UK faced a security struggle “on many fronts”.
Schools, universities and councils will be required to take steps to counter radicalisation.
Internet providers will have to retain Internet Protocol address data to identify individual users.
Speaking at a counter-terrorism event in London, Mrs May told an audience “the time is right” for enhanced security measures.
She spelled out the scale of the threat to the UK, specifying that 40 planned terror attacks had been foiled since the 7 July bombings in London in 2005.
The terror threat level in Britain was raised from “substantial” to “severe” earlier this year in response to conflicts in Iraq and Syria.
disney 7
The new legislation includes:
Counter-radicalisation measures – requirements that schools, colleges and probation providers help prevent people being radicalised
Changes to TPIMs – Terrorism Prevention and Investigation Measures – to allow the authorities to force suspects to move to another part of the country
Raising the burden of proof for imposing TPIMs from “reasonable belief” to “balance of probabilities”
Greater powers to disrupt people heading abroad to fight – including cancelling passportsat the border for up to 30 days
Statutory temporary exclusion orders to control return to the UK of British citizens suspected of terrorist activity
Tighter aviation security – requiring airlines to provide passenger data more quickly and effectively
Banning insurance companies from covering ransoms
Forcing firms to hand details to police identifying who was using a computeror mobile phone at a given time.
But Mrs May warned that even the new powers in the bill would not fully address what she called a “capability gap” in the authorities’ ability to monitor online communications.
She said: “Unfortunately, there is no agreement in the coalition – or for that matter with the opposition – about the need for the Communications Data Bill.
“We are going to have to wait until after the general election to address fully this increasingly urgent problem. ”
She added that she remained “passionately convinced” police need access to more information about who is saying what online, in order to combat organised crime and networks of child abusers and terrorism.
disney 8
Authorities say more than 500 Britons have joined Islamic State
By Dominic Casciani, BBC home affairs correspondent
For a decade, British security and intelligence agencies have tried to counter threats from individuals inspired by al-Qaeda’s ideology.
They’re worried that the emergence of the so-called Islamic State has made that job far harder.
Twice before – in the wake of 9/11 and 7/7 – they asked ministers for more powers.
Each time there has been a difficult debate about the balance between those powers and personal liberties.
This coming bill – which is aimed at disrupting extremist activity – will face the same questions.
Against that background, a “Counter-terrorism Awareness Week” has something of a “Dig for Victory” spirit about it as the government and security chiefs seek public support ahead of potentially controversial legislation.
But PR tactics aside, the appeal is very squarely focused on the brutal fact that the police don’t believe they can do this job alone.
Labour leader Ed Miliband pledged that his party would co-operate with the government but added that it would seek to scrutinise Mrs May’s proposals.
Lib Dem leader Nick Clegg praised the identification of IP address users as “sensible” but said that the home secretary “wants to go a lot further” by reviving what he called the “disproportionate” measures of “the snoopers’ charter”.
Human rights group Liberty condemned Mrs May’s programme as a “chilling recipe for injustice and resentment, closing down the open society she seeks to promote”.
The Counter-terrorism and Security Bill will be introduced to Parliament on Wednesday.
The speech coincides with the start of a week-long police initiative – Counter-terrorism Awareness Week – involving more than 3,000 officers, to remind the public how they can help.
British transport police have been raising awareness of a terror threat as Andy Moore reports
Speaking earlier, Britain’s counter-terrorism chief warned that police officers alone “cannot combat” the threat of extremism.
Metropolitan Police Assistant Commissioner Mark Rowley – the Association of Chief Police Officers’ national policing lead for counter-terrorism – said: “So far this year, we have disrupted several attack plots and made 271 arrests but the eyes and ears of law enforcement and other agencies alone cannot combat the threat.”
The threat posed by violent extremists has “evolved” and is no longer a problem solely stemming from countries like Iraq and Afghanistan.
“Now, they are home grown, in our communities, radicalised by images and messages they read on social media and prepared to kill for their cause,” he said.
He said “nearly half” of those from the UK joining Islamic State, a militant group which has taken control of large areas of Syria and Iraq, were “recently radicalised and weren’t previously on our radar”.
On Sunday, the commissioner of the Metropolitan Police told the BBC that four or five terror plots had been stopped this year.
Police have previously prevented on average one plot a year, Sir Bernard Hogan-Howe said.

What are the odds the Canadian Parliament Buildings would have the same lax security as Washington's White House?

What are the odds the Canadian Parliament Buildings would have the same lax security as Washington’s White House? This has all the hallmarks of 9/11. It happened because it was allowed to happen. It’s bullshit people. It’s called false flag terrorism and the Ottawa debacle is so transparently and pathetically a lie that we need to look at the whores in governement and media really resiously folks. Someone must have known but couldn’t say anything because they’d be discredited by the peer pressure in Ottawa and railroaded out the door never to find a job or work again because that’s how fascism works in Ottawa. I’ve been there. It’s monstrous. I hate that city. It has an evil presence about it. Someone is performing serious black magic out there.

War Games of the New World Order

War Games of the New World Order

What do the London bombings, 9-11, the anthrax attacks, Oklahoma bombing, and Hurricane Katrina all have in common? Simply put, they are all inside jobs. Each of these operations were orchestrated by the U.S. intelligence services in order to grant the U.S. government pretext for ratcheting up the war on terrorism, and/or invoking increasing war measures at home, i.e. the Patriot Act and Homeland Security. The CIA‘s Frankenstein creation, al-Qaeda, was the entity to be implicated and framed in most of these scenarios. The CIA operative Tim Osmond posing as fanatical Islamic terrorist Osama bin Laden has loomed large in the American psyche, reared on fireside stories of the bogeyman, and the CIA has milked their monster for all he is worth. However, with Michael Moore and other researchers exposing the business ties between the bin Laden‘s and the Bush‘s in addition to exposes on the CIA creation al-Qaeda, the U.S. mafiocracy had to find a new scapegoat. The new perpetrator would leave no paper trail. It would be the perfect crime, granting the U.S. government plausible deniability. Who did they frame? Who did they set up in their most recent assault on the American people? Mother Nature. Hurricane Katrina was blamed for FEMA‘s controlled demolition of the Lake Portchartrain levee. The conspiracy researchers would be stopped cold. No one would believe their claims that FEMA had pulled off another World Trade Center-style controlled demolition. Everyone would blame Mother Nature. She would take the rap this time. No one would believe the government did it. Until now that is. This chapter will present the case for government conspiracy to commit mass murder so succinctly that conspiracy theory skeptics will be silenced once and for all.

None of the official stories involving any of the scenarios named above stand up under rigorous examination. To show that this is the case, let us examine the lead role each of these events has played in Hollywood CIA, Inc. productions by going through the list retroactively. Let us begin with the July 7 London bombings. By showing the striking parallels between the London bombings and the

9-11 attacks, we can begin to see how the official story falls apart as the toilet paper the script was written on begins to unravel.

The first parallel to be drawn is the fact that the same M.O. was followed on both sides of the Atlantic in both operations. In keeping with the National Planning Scenarios drawn up by the governments of both countries, which we will examine later in this chapter, anti- terrorist war game exercises were actually being conducted on the very days the terrorist attacks were happening in real-time. In the case of the London bombings, for instance, a government-appointed consultancy firm was conducting anti-terrorist bombing exercises in London on July 7, the very day of the bombings. The firm is Visor Consultants, which promotes itself as a crisis management consultancy agency. Peter Power, the Managing Director, is a former Scotland Yard official, working at one time with the Anti Terrorist Branch. In a BBC Radio 5 interview, Mr. Power informed the host of this show that at the time anti-terrorist bombing exercises were taking place in London bombs were being planted simultaneously at precisely the same locations – all seven locations where bombs later exploded. Amazingly, according to Power, his firm was running a

1,000-man strong exercise involving the London Underground being bombed at the exact same locations and times actual bombing events were taking place. Powell‘s words as recorded on the BBC 5 program could not be more chilling, the incident clearly leaving him as shaken as any bystander on the scene:

At half past nine this morning, we were actually running an exercise for a company of over a thousand people in London based on simultaneous bombs going off precisely at the railway stations where it happened this morning, so I still have the hairs on the back of my neck standing up right now.

(London Underground Bombing ‗Exercises‘ Took

Place at Same Time as Real Attack, July 13, 2005

Paul Joseph Watson & Alex Jones, Prison Planet)

Skeptics might argue that this is an incredible risk to take, having terrorists planting bombs right under the noses of an antiterrorist bombing unit, but it actually grants the terrorists plausible deniability and cover. Should they be caught planting a bomb, they can say that they are merely involved in a mock terrorist bombing drill. In fact, they would never even be under suspicion because the drill participants would naturally make this deduction on their own. It not only grants the small compartmentalized government-sponsored terrorists the cover they need to carry out the operation, but the immunity required should they get caught during the attack or afterwards with the incriminating evidence. In addition, the London terror alert level was lowered in advance of the bombings, giving the perpetrators extra cover to plan and execute the attacks unimpeded by stringent security hurdles.

Precisely the same modus operandi was employed on the morning of September 11, 2001, when the CIA was conducting drills involving the flying of hijacked planes into the WTC and Pentagon at

8:30 in the morning. At least six National Planning Scenario-type drills were held in the days preceding the 9-11 attacks. NORAD had been briefed in advance that the CIA would be conducting these drills. This explains NORAD‘s failure to respond when a total of 22 hijacked airliners showed up on their radar screens. The normal reactive procedure and protocols were ignored and the response consequently forestalled and delayed. (London Underground Bombing ‗Exercises‘ Took Place at Same Time as Real Attack, July

13, 2005)

The next objection to be raised will of course be motive. Skeptics will argue that no government would be mad or maniacal enough to stage attacks on its own people for the sake of any agenda or policy pursuit. History tells us that this is just not so. The United States, the UK and other powers have been implicated in either staging or planning such events in the past, so why not now? Northwoods, a now often cited declassified document, was presented by the Joint Chiefs of Staff on behalf of the CIA to the president in

1963, and called for the shooting down of mock passenger airliners

that were assets of the CIA and blaming it on Cuba to justify a military invasion of Cuba by the United States. The plan even called for fake passengers lists and mock funerals for the bereaved families of the non-existent dead. The plan was shelved, but seems to have found a new lease on life some 40 years after it was first proposed. Granted it has undergone a facelift and cosmetic surgery, but the basic M.O. remains intact. When similar scenarios have actually gone from boardroom to planning and implementation stage, why not 9-11 and the London bombings? Many researchers have studied Roosevelt‘s failure to respond when advanced warning of an imminent attack on Pearl Harbor came to his attention. It is now well documented that the intelligence apparatus of the United States had broken the Japanese coded transmissions to their diplomatic missions abroad, which were issued through false weather reports and the American government was forewarned of an imminent attack days in advance. When the advanced warning on Pearl Harbor was ignored to grant the US government pretext and justification for entering an unpopular war, why would the same consideration not be in effect on 9-11 when a terrorist attack blamed on the Middle East opened up whole vistas of oil rich sand dunes falling into the oil barons of the American government who could convince an angry public that the invasion of Afghanistan and Iraq was both righteous and justified?

Lack of motive is clearly not a convincing objection. There is plenty of motive and plenty to be gained by state-sponsored terrorists in the UK and USA. Prior to the London bombings, BBC polls showed that 80 percent were opposed to the ID cards. Support for the EU and increased globalization is sure to get the public nod again in the wake of the retreating terrorist tide. In addition, Blair and Bush were both facing indictments in a Federal Grand Jury trial being held in Chicago at the time of the bombings.

(Tony Blair’s MI-6 Agents Caught Trying To Blow Up Chicago Subway: To Derail US Attorney Patrick Fitzgerald’s Grand Jury Investigations of Bush-Blair White House Leaks, by Tom Heneghan

& Stew Webb Tom Heneghan & Stew Webb, www.stewwebb.com)

It appears that French Intelligence in collaboration with the

U.S. Marshall Service caught four of Tony Blair’s British MI-6

Agents trying to bomb the Chicago Subway system on the night of Monday July 18, 2005. The four were charged in Federal Court with explosives possession. Chicago US Attorney Patrick Fitzgerald served Tony Blair a subpoena in the CIA Valerie Plame case on July 13,

2005 to answer questions regarding his role in the leaks connected to George W. Bush, Richard Cheney, Condeleeza Rice, Andrew Card, Scooter Libby and Karl Rove. Neither Tony Blair nor George W.

Bush has yet responded to their subpoenas. Tony Blair had previously supplied George W. Bush with a false British Intelligence directive stating that Iraq leader Saddam Hussein had obtained ―dirty bomb‖ nuclear materials from Niger. This false intelligence report provided Bush with pretext and justification to go to war in Iraq. The report has since been proven to be bogus, rendering the entire war a crime

against humanity and its perpetrators war criminals and treasonous thugs guilty of misleading and betraying their own citizens. Valerie Plame’s husband, Ambassador Joseph Wilson, submitted his report prior to the Bush-Blair lies that Niger never sold nuclear materials to Iraq. Wilson later alleged Bush lied in his State of the Union address to the nation. Valerie Plame’s CIA Network was further investigating Bush and Cheney for planning the 9-11 attacks. New York Police Bernard Kerik it is claimed, who ran a FEMA operation out of pier 29 known as Code Angel also known as Tripod II, planted bombs in the

7 World Trade Center Building that was demolished on September 11,

This operation wasa US Justice Department operation involving Gary Best of the Defense Intelligence Agency, a George H. W. Bush shadow government operative. Arrested in French New Guinea for spying, Best has confessed to 9-11 involvement. Bush and Blair were obviously attempting to derail the Federal Grand Jury investigations of their violations of National Security Laws and their illegal invasion of Iraq through the issuance of intentionally falsified reports. Their further treason attacks on America involve rogue CIA, DIA, British MI-6, Russian and MOSSAD agents who were also involved in the 9-11-2001 World Trade Center and Pentagon attacks.

(Tony Blair’s MI-6 Agents Caught Trying To Blow Up Chicago Subway: To Derail US Attorney Patrick Fitzgerald’s Grand Jury Investigations of Bush-Blair White House Leaks, by Tom Heneghan

& Stew Webb Tom Heneghan & Stew Webb, www.stewwebb.com)

However, despite having being exposed for racketeering, war crimes, and other treasonous offenses, Blair and Bush will continue to hold office for quite some time. Meanwhile, a frightened public fearful of bombing attacks by international terrorists will now rally behind their unpopular, largely discredited, and vilified leaders, who will declare open season on terrorists again, giving the fledgling war on terrorism the required booster shot it needs.

Another parallel between the July 7 London bombings and 9-

11 is the fact that, just as the Bush administration had received advanced warnings of imminent terrorist attacks involving hijacked airliners from German and Russian intelligence agencies and from operatives within its own intelligence apparatuses, so Tony Blair had been repeatedly warned by Israeli of an imminent terrorist threat from July 4 but chose to ignore the warning. Reports by the Associated Press and the intelligence specialists Stratfor were the two main sources for this leak. The AP reports were then quickly withdrawn from public view, but have been salvaged and can be seen at www.nomorefakenews.com and numerous other websites. Another

major oversight of Blair‘s intelligence minions is the fact that the MI5

made a number of glaring errors in their presentation of the ―al- Qaeda‖ website, even revealing a DNS trace to a server within the United States. What this proves beyond doubt is that ―al-Qaeda‖ was being framed by MI5 for the London attacks. And since ―al-Qaeda‖ were being framed by the British intelligence, this implies that the perpetrators were framing another organization for their own crime, proving inside complicity beyond doubt. Whether al-Qaeda, the CIA or MI5 were actually involved in the London bombings is really irrelevant since they are all in cahoots with one another. Haroon Rashid Aswat, the man identified by British Police as being the mastermind of the London bombings, was working for MI6, it has been revealed by leading U.S. and French intelligence assets, which

is an illustrative enough example of the duplicity, double-dealing, roguery, and deception of the ―double agent‖. (―Haroon Aswat…FBI agent threatens former USDA federal agent, now staff reporter for The New Criminologist,‖ Berry-dee, Christopher, Sept. 25, 2005)

John Loftus, a terrorism expert and a former prosecutor for the US Justice Department, has revealed that the so-called mastermind of the July 7th bombings, Haroon Rashid Aswat, is actually a British intelligence asset. Loftus revealed that the so-called Al- Muhajiroun group, based in London had formed during the Kosovo crisis, when fundamentalist Muslim leaders were recruited by MI6 to fight in Kosovo, as he explains, ―Believe it or not, British intelligence actually hired some Al-Qaeda guys to help the Muslim rights in Albania and in Kosovo. That‘s when Al-Muhajiroun got started.‖ Loftus then launches into a blistering attack on MI6 and the US Department of Justice, which he claims protected this asset:

Back in 1999 he came to America. The Justice Department wanted to indict him in Seattle because him and his buddy were trying to set up a terrorist training school in Oregon…we‘ve just learned that the headquarters of the US Justice Department ordered the Seattle prosecutors not to touch Aswat…apparently Aswat was working for British intelligence.

(Christopher Berry-Dee, ―London Bombing ringleader, Haroon Rashid Aswat – double agent for MI6,‖ New Criminologist, August 23. 2005)

The story when previously aired was given a spin, making it appear like a slight ‗difference of opinion‘ between the FBI and MI6, with the British Home Office portrayed as being reluctant to hand Aswat over to US authorities because of his British citizenship. US intelligence officials, on the other hand, are said to be furious because every time they have got close to getting their man, he has slipped through the


In a vitriolic attack, Loftus claims the al-Qaeda exists as an

organized unit only where the intelligence agencies have created, funded and backed its operations. Loftus argues that several weeks before the London Bombings, Aswat was again located by a South African intelligence agency, but allowed to slip through the net again, this time to London:

He was a British intelligence plant. So all of a sudden he disappears. He‘s in South Africa. We think he‘s dead; we don‘t know he‘s down there. Last month the South African Secret Service come across the guy. He‘s alive…the Brits know that the CIA wants to get a hold of Haroon. So what happens? He takes off again, goes right to London. He isn‘t arrested when he lands. He isn‘t arrested when he leaves…He‘s on the watch list. The only reason he could get away with that was if he was working for British intelligence. He was a wanted man. (Ibid)

This game is typical of the Illuminati-Freemason fronts known as the world‘s intelligence agencies. Keep in mind that the intelligence agencies of Europe were founded by Freemasons and Rosicrucians Francis and Roger Bacon back in Elizabethan times. The Masons have always funded and supported both sides in any kind of regional or international war. It is their modus operandi and was practiced by the elite Templar family the House of Guise and Lorraine, whose family coat of arms was the ―double cross,‖ more Freemason jargon that has entered the English language, signifying betrayal, something this crime society is highly skilled in.

Aswat has been protected by British intelligence because he is a typical double agent. Double agents are part of the whole scheme of ―double crossing‖. They work for both sides because the intelligence services that employ them work for both sides. They are playing dialectics – thesis-antithesis-synthesis – as part of their game plan. By manipulating both sides, they can direct their agenda toward a high, overarching goal based on the founding of a New World Order.

Loftus sums up the game plan nicely:

This is the guy (Aswat), and what‘s really embarrassing is that the entire British police are out chasing him, and one wing of the british government, MI6 or the British Secret Service, has been hiding him. And this has been a real source of contention between the CIA, the Justice Department, and Britain…he is a double agent. (Ibid)

This is very reminiscent of the operation involving the OSS to train Bronstein, codename Trotsky, and his cohorts in the United States to foment the Bolshevik Revolution back in Russia. Trotsky was detained in Halifax, Nova Scotia by Canadian immigration police, but in a move similar to the one we are now witnessing with Aswat, British intelligence intervened, pulled rank on the Canadian immigration authorities and told the to let Trotsky (Bronstein) go. (Maclean, ―How Canada Lost Its Chance to Shorten the War: Why Did Canada let Trotsky Go?‖)

Noam Chomsky and other researchers of the more diligent stripe have already exposed the fact that the CIA, MI5 and MI6 had financed al-Qaeda as a terrorist cell that would pose a serious security threat to the Soviets in the Cold War era. It was at this time that Osama bin Laden was and probably still is on the CIA payroll operating under the code name ―Tim Osmon‖. (―Tony Blair Ordered the London Bombings‖, Commentary by Michael James, www.rense.com) Bin Laden was, though, a product of a monumental

miscalculation by western security agencies. Throughout the 80s he

was armed by the CIA and funded by the Saudis to wage jihad against the Russian occupation of Afghanistan. Al-Qaida, literally “the database”, was originally the computer file of the thousands of mujahideen who were recruited and trained with help from the CIA to defeat the Russians. (Former Blair Minister Points Out Al-Qaeda CIA Ties, Robin Cook, London Guardian, July 09, 2005)

Soon after the July 7 London bombings, Blair notified the press that the bombings bore the profile of an al-Qaeda attack. This is true of course and he would be the first to know. The patsy al-Qaeda terrorist network is the changeling bastard child of the British intelligence services and CIA, along with the Freemason-controlled terrorist school known as the Muslim Brotherhood. The attacks were ordered and managed by the British intelligence network probably under the direct supervision of Tony Blair, who most likely ordered the attacks, or at least gave the order under a chain of command at the level of national leader. (Tony Blair Ordered the London Bombings, Commentary by Michael James, www.rense.com)

In order to give the reader some background here, it is necessary to give some history on the Muslim Brotherhood. It emerged out of Egypt in 1928 and evolved into ―the largest and most influential Sunni revivalist organization in the 20th century.‖ Founded by Hasan al-Banna, founder of an organization called Society for Moral Behavior, it was cultivated in an atmosphere of reverent

fundamentalism. He later spawned another group called Society for Impeding the forbidden. At age 16, he enrolled in an Islamic school in Cairo in order to train to become a teacher. He was steeped in Sufi literature and organized a Sufi society called the Hasafiyya Society for Welfare. The other major influence in Hasan al-Banna‘s life was Freemasonry. He became a member of the Masonic Brotherhood at a young age, an absolutely normal route for someone in high Egyptian society to take.

The Muslim Brotherhood received a lot of backing and support from British intelligence and British Freemasonry, which amounts to the same thing since British intelligence emerged out of Freemasonry under Sir Francis and Roger Bacon in Elizabethan England. It was sponsored by the great names in British Middle East intelligence. It had links to British intelligence through dame Freya Stark prior to World War II and the Shah of Iran‘s regime even considered it to be a tool of British Freemasonry, rightfully so. The explosion of violence throughout the Middle East in the late 70‘s and

80‘s, referred to by Zbigniew Brzezinski as the ―Arc of Crisis‖, was

not a chance event, but the result of meticulous planning by Global strategists such as Dr. Alexander King, Henry Kissinger, Zbigniew Brzezinski, and British Operative and Oxford man, Bernard Lewis. The author of this book was not even aware of Lewis‘s intelligence credentials when he consulted several of Lewis‘s books in writing another chapter due to his reputation as an expert in Middle East


The Muslim Brotherhood was focused specifically on Islam. It was Freemasonry for Muslim initiates only. While Freemasonry was liberal and allowed members of all faiths to join, the Muslim Brotherhood was exclusively Islamic. Like masonry, the Muslim Brotherhood invoked great secrecy and was run according to a pyramidal command structure. The infantry at the bottom had no idea of the plans being orchestrated by the generals at the top.

Above all, the Muslim Brother is loaded controlling tens of millions of readily available liquid assets, while controlling billions more in daily business deals involving everything from oil transactions and banking to drug-trafficking, illegal arms merchandising to gold and diamond smuggling. The Anglo-American Freemason-controlled intelligence apparatus has heavy investments in a mercenary terrorists-for-hire racket. They are partners in a powerful worldwide financial empire whose vast wealth is hidden in numbers Swiss bank accounts and offshore tax havens in Dubai, Kuwait, and Hang Kong.

And this is where Osama bin Laden comes in. It was in the

1970‘s that Osama would have his first exposure to the Muslim Brotherhood. Prior to this in the 1960‘s, Mohammed Qutb, brother of Sayed Qutb, the Muslim Brotherhood‘s chief ideologue, emigrated to Saudi Arabia as a result of Nassar‘s crackdown on the organization. In the 60‘s, he was given several positions in Saudi universities to promulgate the mission of the Muslim Brotherhood and gain recruits. While in Saudi Arabia, he conceived of an organization called the World Assembly of Muslim Youth, which became a reality in 1972 thanks to generous donations from the bin Laden family. Osama‘s brother Omar was a director at one time and his brother Abdullah also served as a director. Abdullah and WAMY were actually being

investigated by the FBI in the lead up to 9-11 till their investigation was abruptly halted by the Bush administration at the beginning of

(―TheBritish, Muslim Terrorism and September 11, Part Two: The Muslim Brotherhood: The Globalist‘s Secret Weapon,‖ http://www.redmoonrising.com/Ikhwan/MB.htm)
The terrorist attacks are state-sponsored. They are staged events, nothing more. Osama bin Laden is an insider, a CIA operative with a carefully cultivated ―deep cover‖ pedigree. He is the most convenient scapegoat in the traditional Freemason game of playing both sides. Hegelian dialectics is what it is called and no one plays the game better than the Masons and the Intelligence organizations and terrorist rackets they control. The London bombings and 9-11 were staged events. It‘s not by accident that the planes going into the twin towers looked like a scene from Die Hard II. It was staged. And it is entirely likely that the CIA‘s own Hollywood insiders were consulted to give the operation the right ‗look‘. It was what top officials and globalist planners call a National Planning Scenario staged to take place in real time and Osama and al-Qaeda were implicated to take the blame for it in advance and by design.

The fact is that war game drills similar to those staged on 7-

7 and 9-11, known to insiders as National Planning Scenarios, are regularly staged in the USA, Canada, and the UK code-named Operation Top-off. As reported in the media, a mock terrorist drill was taking place at the same time the terrorist attacks were actually happening in real-time. National Planning Scenarios of this kind are now being held in several major cities around the world. (Planning the Next Pandemic, ―Staging the Operation‖, la.indymedia.org) The author actually witnessed one of these operations in Seoul at Seoul Railway Station on September 6, 2005, and became alarmed when it dawned on him that an actual attack could be on the way in Seoul in light of recent events.

Investigators have revealed that an Operation Top Off-style war game exercise was being conducted Stateside during the week leading up to and on the actual day of the September 11, 2001 terrorist attacks. This presupposes an inside job on both sides of the Atlantic because two war game exercises were being conducted on both sides of the

Atlantic on precisely the same day that an actual terrorist attack was being launched, a timeframe parallel to striking to be dismissed as coincidence. Of course someone might pose the objection that the terrorists might have staged the event on the day a National Planning Scenario was being planned as part of a decoy operation to insulate themselves from detection. But this begs the question, ‗How would they know?‘ The date of these operations is classified information. Prior knowledge presupposes inside knowledge, which presupposes a state-sponsored inside job and culpability. A terrorist event staged on the same day a mock terrorist drill is taking place by government- appointed teams points to a government-led conspiracy to commit mass murder. The fact that such striking coincidences should have occurred on both sides of the Atlantic in countries known to have such close ties that they have seen each other through war after war does rather implicate the highest ranking government officials of both nations in high treason. Indeed, when all is said and done, it is not just the twin towers of the WTC that will have come tumbling down, but the heads that will role in Westminster and Capitol Hill when the full extent of their treasonous activities is brought to light.

(―Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’‖

By Greg Szymanski

June 12, 2005

Is there any evidence the official story is coming apart at the seams? Morgan Reynolds, a highly recognized former chief economist in the Labor Department, has come forward to express doubts about the official 9/11 story. He cites evidence of cover up and other suspicious circumstances that call the official story into question. He calls the official story about the collapse of the WTC ‘bogus,’ arguing that it is more likely that a controlled demolition destroyed the Twin Towers and adjacent Building No. 7. “If demolition destroyed three steel skyscrapers at the World Trade Center on 9/11, then the case for an ‘inside job’ and a government attack on America would be compelling,” Morgan Reynolds, Ph.D. is quoted as saying.

Reynolds, now a professor emeritus at Texas A&M University, also calls it ‘next to impossible’ that 19 Arab Terrorists could have led the mighty U.S. military a cat and mouse game. A scientific report on the WTC collapse might bring down the edifice of lies as hastily as a controlled demolition may have done the twin towers themselves, and Reynolds is calling for just such an investigation. “It is hard to exaggerate the importance of a scientific debate over the cause(s) of the collapse of the twin towers and building 7,” Reynolds argues. (Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski) If anything, it was not the twin towers that stood on shaky ground nor were they in the least vulnerable to attack by commercial airliners and burning jet fuel. It is the government‘s edifice of lies that appears to be vulnerable and with a steady army of researchers slowly demolishing the official 9-11 story, it is unlikely the edifice of lies will stand for long. The investigative media are going to bring the government-orchestrated tower of lies down in the same spirit as the controlled demolition they themselves orchestrated. And was there ever a more poetic justice in the history of the world? Indeed, the Divine Architect could not have planned a scheme for retribution and setting things to rights better. Reynolds sums up the flimsy nature of the government‘s tower of lies effectively by stating:

If the official wisdom on the collapses is wrong, as I believe it is, then policy based on such erroneous engineering analysis is not likely to be correct either. The government’s collapse theory is highly vulnerable on its own terms. Only professional demolition appears to account for the full range of facts associated with the collapse of the three buildings.

He then adds even more ominously and strikingly:

More importantly, momentous political and social consequences would follow if impartial observers concluded that professionals imploded the WTC. Meanwhile, the job of scientists, engineers and impartial researchers everywhere is to get the scientific and engineering analysis of 9/11 right.

(Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’

By Greg Szymanski)

Reynolds acknowledges, however, that the job of ―getting it right in today’s security state‖ is formidable given that government- orchestrated obstruction of justice is at play, in which explosives and structural experts have been intimidated in their analyses of the collapses of the World Trade Center Twin Towers. While the government line on the collapse of the towers is that burning jet fuel brought them down, many independent investigators have expressed strong disagreement. They have been hard pressed to come up with hard evidence to disprove the government line, however, since FEMA had already removed most of the hard evidence prior to independent investigation. (Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski)

It is interesting to note that the company in charge of FEMA‘s hard evidence removal operation was a firm aptly named Controlled Demolition. If there was ever an example of irony in a dramatic plot that exposed the true perpetrators it is this. Indeed, the WTC was brought down by a ―controlled demolition‖, and the government agents involved in the clean-up operation were probably the very agents who had planted the incendiary devices that brought down the towers in the first place. Controlled Demolition has certainly been given a clean bill of health by the U.S. government, which has

awarded it with federal contracts worth billions. But, why in God‘s name is the company so highly trusted when its track record shows it to be a corrupt entity? Could it be because there is honor among thieves? Who else would a criminal government involved in racketeering, fraud and mass murder hire but another mafia family to cart away the evidence? Who else could you trust but a family – the Loizeaux family headed by Mark Loizeaux of Baltimore – whose own backs are against the wall for having faced a Federal Grand Jury for falsely reporting campaign contributions for Elijah E. Cummings, a Democrat Representative for the state of Maryland? The Baltimore Sun reported that the illegal contributions allegedly occurred between

1996 and 1998, but the Loizeaux‘s and Controlled Demolition were acquitted in 2000. (David Icke, Alice in Wonderland and the World Trade Center Disaster, p.152) Should the company fail to carry out the government-ordered cover-up of 9-11 evidence to the letter, the case would be reopened with Mercurial speed and they would duly face indictment. Having been on hand to carry away the hard evidence in the state-sponsored terror on the Alfred P. Murrah Building of Oklahoma, the same family was on site once again to clean up the dirty mess left behind by another government- orchestrated terror event known as 9-11. They would then cart the hard evidence away to a facility safely under the guard of CIA subcontractor George Wackenhut, a man placed in charge of many important operations too delicate for the CIA. (David Icke, Alice and the WTC, p. 152-153)

Junkyard dog George Wackenhut would take charge of the wreckage. Why would the government allow Wackenhut to dispose of the hard evidence in the case? This is the man whose company has on its board former CIA, FBI and Pentagon Officials. Wackenut was also in charge of the operation to ensure that Saddam Hussein got the biochemical weapons material he needed. Wackenhut Corporation , a publicly traded company with strong CIA affiliations and federal contracts worth $200 million a year made sure Saddam received his materials intact. Wackenhut is in tighter than a steel vice with the government. When it comes to security matters, Wackenhut virtually

is the government. In 1991, a third of the company‘s $600 million revenues came from the government, while another substantial part was met by companies that are also under subcontract hire by the government like Westinghouse. Wackenhut is the largest single company providing security to U.S. embassies overseas. Many of the embassies in question have been in important hotbeds of espionage activity, such as Chile, Greece and El Salvador. It also guards most of the strategic government facilities in the U.S., including the Alaskan oil pipeline, the Hanford nuclear waste facility, the Savannah River plutonium plant, and the Strategic Petroleum reserve.

Wackenut has close ties with the U.S. government in other ways. Early board of directors included Captain Eddie Rickenbacker, Gen. Mark Clark, and Ralph E. Davis (a John Birch Society leader). Current and recent board members have included much of the country‘s recent national security directorate, including, former FBI director Clarence Kelley; former Defense Secretary and former CIA deputy Frank Carlucci; former Defense Intelligence Agent director General Joseph Carroll; former U.S. Secret Service director James J. Rowley; former Marine commandant P.X. Kelley; and acting chair of President Bush‘s foreign intelligence advisory board and former CIA deputy director Admiral Bobby Ray Inman; and before being appointed as Reagan‘s CIA director, William Casey was Wackenhut‘s outside legal counsel. The company is a mini army with some 30,000 armed personnel on its payroll. (―Inside the Shadow CIA‖ by John Connoly, Spy Magazine, Sept 1992 Vol 6)

Critics claim the Bush administration has engaged in overt obstruction of justice, an undeniable charge given their tampering with the investigations of the bin Laden family and WAMY (World Army of Muslim Youth) by the FBI prior to 9-11. As with the so- called independent Warren Commission investigating the JFK assassination headed by Freemason, CIA and military insiders all the way, the recent 9/11 Commission has failed to address the major evidence contradicting the official version of 9/11, a whitewash and cover up by the same breed of government-appointed insiders. Some

deliberately overlooked flaws in the government jet fuel theory include:

Photosshowing people walking around in the hole in the North Tower where 10,000 gallons of jet fuel was supposed to have been burning.

Mostof the North Tower’s fire had already died before the South Tower was hit, burning for only 16 minutes, making it relatively easy to contain and control without a total collapse.

The fire didnot grow over time as was alleged and which would have been necessary for the government line to be credible, probably because it quickly ran out of fuel and was dying, indicating that without the edition explosive devices, the fires could have been easily controlled.

FDNYfire fighters still remain under a tight government gag order not to discuss the explosions they heard, experienced, and witnessed. A similar 9/11 gag order has been imposed on FAA personnel. This state-sponsored obstruction of justice makes it criminal for witnesses to make statements or give evidence in contradiction to the official story. Obstruction of justice in itself points to criminal conspiracy. Who is the government protecting, itself?

Even thewhitewash known as the 9/11 Commission Report acknowledges that “none of the [fire] chiefs present believed that a total collapse of either tower was possible.”

History showsthat fire has never before caused steel-frame buildings to collapse except for the three WTC buildings, nor has fire been responsible for the collapse of any steel high rise since 9/11.

The fires, especially in the South Tower and WTC-7, were relatively small, and not the towering infernos reported by the government and mainstream media. WTC-7 was unharmed by any airplane and had only minor fires on the seventh and twelfth floors, yet it collapsed in less than 10 seconds.

WTC-5and WTC-6 had raging fires but did not collapse despite much thinner steel beams.

It’sdifficult if not impossible for hydrocarbon fires like those fed by jet fuel (kerosene) to raise the temperature of steel – especially high-tempered steel – close to melting point.

(Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski)

Mainstream experts, speaking for the administration, pose the theory that an airplane impact weakened the structures, while intense fires resulted in thermally weakening, causing buckling failures, which allowed the upper floors to pancake onto the floors below. Thomas Eager, professor of materials engineering and engineering systems at MIT, supports the government line. He argues that the collapse occurred as a result of the extreme heat from the fires, causing the loss of loading-bearing capacity on the structural frame. Eagar points out the steel in the towers could have collapsed only if heated to the point where it “lost 80 percent of its strength,” or around

1,300 degrees Fahrenheit. Critics claim his theory is flawed since the fires did not appear to be intense and widespread enough to reach such high temperatures. Intellectual prostitutes can be found under every rock. Historical precedent alone should discount this theory, since no fire, however intense, has ever resulted in the collapse of structural support for any high-rise building. Other proponents of the government position claim the impact of the airplanes, not the heat, weakened the entire structural support system of the towers, but critics contend the beams on floors 94-98 did not appear to have suffered any structural weakness, much less the entire building structure.

(Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski)

It is virtually impossible to prove or disprove either theory at this point due to the absence of hard evidence. Hard evidence to

substantiate either theory is lacking due to FEMA’s quick removal of the structural steel before it could be analyzed. Even though the criminal code requires that crime scene evidence remain unmolested for the sake of forensic analysis, FEMA had it destroyed or shipped overseas before a serious investigation could take place. This in itself proves beyond doubt that a government agency broke the law, a law forbidding the tampering or destruction of evidence in a criminal investigation. Given the magnitude of the crime of mass murder and a crime against humanity, the fact that FEMA tampered with and destroyed evidence implicates the government agency in tampering with evidence and a Grand Jury indictment of FEMA and Controlled Demolition should have commenced immediately, along with those in the government who ordered the removal and destruction of hard evidence before a proper investigation of the crime scene could be orchestrated. Besides FEMA’s quick removal of the debris, authorities considered the steel quite valuable as New York City officials had every debris truck tracked on GPS and even fired one truck driver who took an unauthorized lunch break. And even more doubt is cast over why FEMA acted so swiftly since coincidentally officials had arrived the day before the 9/11 attacks at New York’s Pier 29 to conduct a war game exercise, named “Tripod II.” (Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And

‘Inside Job’ by Greg Szymanski) This National Planning Scenario- style war game exercise would have granted the planters of any incendiary devices the cover they needed to get away with their crime. The fact that a bomb squad was seen on the scene of the Alfred F. Murrah building the morning of the Oklahoma bombing incident shows that a similar cover operation was going on six years earlier.

Glenn and Kathy Wilburn lost two children in the Oklahoma bombing. They conducted and documented more than 300 hours of interviews. The level of corroboration achieved in these interviews substantiates beyond a reasonable doubt the fact that a heavily armed bomb squad had been in downtown Oklahoma near the Murrah Building the morning of the bombing. Among those who have

testified to having seen them are Oklahoma lawyer Daniel J. Adomitis, who stated:

There was this fairly large truck with a trailer behind it. It had a shield on the side of the door that said ‗bomb disposal‘ or

‗bomb squad‘ below it. And I really found that interesting. You know, I‘d never seen anything like that in person. (David Icke, Alice and the WTC Disaster , p.154)

Some parents saw people in bomb squad gear as they dropped their children off at the day care center at the Murrah Building. Eventually, the Sheriff‘s Department had to cave into pressure and acknowledge that the bomb squad had been there. In the end, other families became convinced that the authorities had prior knowledge of an imminent attack and failed to act as in 9-11. The Wilburns and other families filed suit against the US government alleging prior knowledge and failure to respond, and also cited the fact that ATF (Bureau of Alcohol, Firearms and Tobacco) agents had been ―alerted not to go to work on April 19th, 1995.‖ (David Icke, p.154)

In a M.O. that is becoming all too familiar, it appears likely that a fire drill or bomb scare exercise was staged only days before the bombing of the Murrah Building on April 12, 1995, when approximately 300 people were evacuated from the building for unknown reasons. Mr. Wilburn related the contents of a conversation between a gentleman who was frantically searching for his wife and an ATF (Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms) official following the explosion that is most revealing:

And the first thing the gentleman did, the husband of the woman who was in the building, the first person he ran into was an

agent of the ATF down on the street. And he asked him…what was happening, and the quote from the agent was ‗It was either a natural gas explosion or it was a bomb. We had a bomb threat yesterday, and some of us were called and were told that we didn‘t have to come in if we didn‘t want to.‘

(Jim Keith, OKBomb: Conspiracy and

Cover-up, p.68-69)

This suggests far more than prior knowledge. It suggests that bomb scare exercises were conducted in advance of the bombing to waylay and prevent federal employees from showing up that day. It also suggests probable practice exercises to get the state-sponsored terrorists operating within the front of the ATF out of the building after planting the incendiary devices the day of the bombing. This last theory is a radical one calling for support. Fortunately, there is evidence that these drills were preparatory for a real-day event.

Two witnesses came forward claiming to have seen a black helicopter hovering above the Murrah Building, ―…for some time prior to the explosions, only to fly away before the explosions took place, and not return.‖ NORAD would neither confirm nor deny the allegations of these witnesses. One member of a Red Cross team named Frank, who made statements on a call-in radio program, claimed to have witnessed more than one black helicopter at the scene, contending, ―…we had two black helicopters flying about the building, fifteen minutes before the explosion, loading people up to take them out of the building.‖ Frank‘s gave further information pointing to an inside government operation on the same radio program:

We had two secretaries who work down there who had noticed that, and these ladies survived it, and they was told that all the top-level officers, and the FBI, ATF, and all the DEA was

transferred prior to the explosion, so we knew that the ATF was not, anyone in the building when this happened, and the FBI was told to get out of the building. (Ibid. p.166, 167)

The implications of this statement are obvious. Not only did the government have advanced warning and prior knowledge, but it appears that federal agencies housed within the Murrah Building and federal agents on location the day of the attacks may have had something to do with the bombing.

According to Oklahoma investigator J.D. Cash, there was a bomb scare at 10:30 a.m. the morning of the bombing. The bomb scare was caused by the discovery of a two by two foot box clearly marked

―high explosives‖. At best the ATF, which had offices in the building, is guilty of gross criminal negligence causing death or several of their agents are guilty of premeditation and intent in this crime against humanity. Cash claims to have on video four witnesses who claim to have seen the ATF clearing out their arsenal room two weeks after the explosion. Among the articles removed were an array of firearms, hundreds of thousands of rounds of ammunition, explosives, boxes marked explosives, TOW missiles, grenades, etc. That‘s quite an arsenal. That‘s a veritable Molotov cocktail of explosive materials conveniently planted and ready to be set off by the 3.500 pounds of pressure per square inch resulting from the impact pressure of the truck bomb. Investigator Cash pulls no punches in pointing to ATF culpability. Though his accusations fall short of accusing the ATF of premeditation and intent, his testimony is damning enough:

If you know this is a cantilevered building, it‘s a perfect structure for a truck bomb to do the maximum amount of damage to, and if it did and the explosion, if it did bring down that facia area and rupture the ATF arsenal room – and since the ATF was keeping the repellant caps or percussion caps for C-4, it

is reasonable to assume that they also were keeping C-4 there – if a case of C-4 fell out of that room during the initial blast, then demolition people…and you can check with anybody who is familiar with C-4, they will tell you that C-4 is extremely safe to handle, but you can set it off with 3,500 pounds of pressure per square inch. And so, if a case of C-4 came out of that room, or if C-4 was stored in another area of that building, in the southeast area, and if that facia came down from the explosion outside, which I think we all agree it did, then it builds up on top of…3,500 pounds is nothing when you look at the facia of the building…then that would explain that huge amount of destruction on the southeast side. So what we may have had is the government‘s ineptitude, the ATF overlooking and not following procedure. They may have killed most of the people in that building that day, and certainly they‘re not going to be the first ones to admit it. (Ibid, p.109)

Given the pattern of federal agencies staging war game exercises in all of these disasters, it does indeed appear likely that ATF armed explosives were deliberately left in their offices granting the state- sponsored terrorists operating within their ranks plausible deniability and non-accountability. Even if ATF officials were found to have left explosive devices that had failed to be properly disarmed on the building premises, standard whitewash procedure of any organization facing disciplinary and legal responsibility for culpability, would call for concealment and denial, in effect, a cover-up. And that is undeniably what is in effect with the Oklahoma bombing. It is a classic case of government agency cover-up at every level.

In a detailed analysis just released supporting the controlled demolition theory, Reynolds presents a compelling case. ―First, no steel-framed skyscraper, even engulfed in flames hour after hour, had ever collapsed before. Suddenly, three stunning collapses occur within a few city blocks on the same day, two allegedly hit by aircraft, the third not,” said Reynolds. “These extraordinary collapses after short-duration minor fires made it all the more important to preserve the evidence, mostly steel girders, to study what had happened.‖

After considering both sides of the 9/11 debate and after thoroughly sifting through all the available material, Reynolds concludes the government story regarding all four plane crashes on

9/11 remains highly suspect. “In fact, the government has failed to produce significant wreckage from any of the four alleged airliners that fateful day. The familiar photo of the Flight 93 crash site in Pennsylvania shows no fuselage, engine or anything recognizable as a plane, just a smoking hole in the ground,” said Reynolds. “Photographers reportedly were not allowed near the hole. Neither the FBI nor the National Transportation Safety Board have investigated or produced any report on the alleged airliner crashes.”

(“Two More WTC Workers Claim Explosion In Lower Levels Of North Tower,‖ Greg Szymanski, www.arcticbeacon.com, posted at 7/13/2005 11:50:00 AM)

Despite the gag order imposed on firefighters and FAA officials in the wake of the 9-11 attacks, several witnesses have come forward to give their eyewitness accounts to foreign media enterprises

immune to gag orders and media muzzling. Two credible sources, one of whom is William Rodriguez, recently declared a national hero for his rescue attempts on 9-11, have come forward with eyewitness testimony that a huge explosion ripped apart the lower levels of the north tower immediately prior to the alleged jetliner slamming into

the upper floors. The two WTC workers reported hearing an underground blast, from which they suffered injuries, including severe burns to the face, arms, hands, and numerous abrasions after being trapped in a stalled basement elevator. Burn victim, Felipe

David, employed by Aramark Co. and Salvatore Giambanco, a WTC office painter trapped in a basement elevator at the time, later testified to a Colombian television station in 2002 on the first anniversary of

9/11. Their comments were eventually aired in Colombia in Spanish on the Red Continental De Noticias (RNC) as part of an in depth 9/11 documentary after the foreign station spent a month in New York in

2002 shooting the project. Despite the great exposure received, their testimony still fails to stand up in court back home, either in the 9-11

Commission, which should be dubbed the 9-11 Omission, or in the mainstream media.

A copy of the original interview tapes with RCN reporter Claudia Gurisatti questioning the WTC workers was made available by WTC maintenance worker William Rodriguez in 2005, just before going public about the north tower basement explosions. Recently, Rodriguez said he heard a massive basement explosion seconds

before the jetliner struck the upper floors when he, along with 14 other co-workers, were huddled in a sub-level 1 office. Besides the testimony of these workers, there are the taped statements of Jose Sanchez, another WTC maintenance worker, who said he heard an underground explosion at the same time the others reported having heard something, while working in a small sub-level 4 workshop.

While all of these men are frustrated by the media blackout on all testimony and evidence contradicting the government line, no one is more annoyed or put out than Rodriguez, who can see no justification for it beyond a high-level government cover up. ―What really upsets me is that we have all these people coming forward with credible testimony about explosions and we have been completely ignored by the 9/11 Commission and the major media,‖ said Rodriguez about what he calls an obvious media and government blackout on any information contrary to the official story that only jet fuel brought down the towers, the theory predictably embraced by the

9/11 Commission. ―They concluded jet fuel brought down the towers without even considering the testimony of WTC eyewitness workers like David, Giambanco and Sanchez. Why would they do that unless they are covering up something?‖ Once perplexed by the media

blackout, Rodriguez is now convinced the 9-11 Commission, more aptly named the 9-11 Omission, along with the glaring mass media omissions and other important pieces of evidence and testimony, points to a government orchestrated whitewash and cover up. His outrage is palpable and unequivocal:

And, concerning the American press, they have locked their doors on all of us, never allowing our stories to surface or even trying to investigate why the 9/11 Commission didn‘t bother to include out statements in the final report. Here we have a Colombian station in 2002 doing their work and three years later our story only has appeared in South America in Spanish. What does that tell you?

(―Two More WTC Workers Claim Explosion In Lower Levels Of North Tower,” posted on: 7/13/2005 11:50:00 AM – by Greg Szymansky)

After his testimony was stricken from the 9-11 Commission record, Rodriguez decided to take justice into his own hands. ―Unless there is a cover-up, why didn‘t they use my comments or even mention my name?‖ he asks. Rodriguez claims that, when the government pressured him to change his story or keep silent, he refused to play ball. He was subsequently blackballed and forced to live on the street at one point. Living under a bridge and seeing no way out, he planned to tie himself to a cross in the middle of Ground Zero to make his point. Then, through the help of a Methodist support group, he was able to make a fiery comeback. His troubles are far from over though. He recently returned from a 9-11 lecture in Chicago to find his apartment burglarized, the thieves taking his laptop, containing a lot

of stored data, and other household items. Rodriguez has begun speaking out at speaking engagements in Hollywood and Chicago. ―I will speak at every church and university in the country if that is what it takes to get at the truth. The government story is a lie, and I know it

for a fact because I was there that morning,‖ he was quoted as saying.

―Last Man Out of WTC Possibly Slated for Mainstream Film Documentary‖ by Greg Szymanski, Sept. 26, 2005, http://www.arcticbeacon.com)

In the taped interviews of 2002 on Colombian television, David and Giambanco, both trapped in different basement locations, recount heartrending stories of surviving what they thought was a massive underground explosion, not an airplane strike 90 floors above. Standing in front of a freight elevator on sub level 1 near the office where Rodriguez and 14 others were huddled together when the explosion erupted below, David said in the taped interview:

That day I was in the basement in sub-level

1 sometime after 8:30am. Everything happened so fast, everything moved so fast. The building started shaking after I heard

the explosion below, dust was flying everywhere and all of a sudden it got real hot. I threw myself onto the floor, covered my face because I felt like I was burned. I sat there for a couple of seconds on the floor and felt like I was going to die, saying to myself ‗God, please give me strength.

(―Two More WTC Workers Claim Explosion In Lower Levels Of North Tower,” posted on: 7/13/2005 11:50:00 AM – by Greg Szymanski)

Despite severe burns to his face, arms, and hands, and with skin hanging from his body, David picked himself up, running for help to the office were Rodriguez and others were gathered. ―When I went in, I told them it was an explosion,‖ said David. ―When people looked at me with my skin hanging, they started crying but I heard others say

‗OK, good, good, you made it alive.‘‖ (Ibid.)

While David, Rodriguez and others were in shock from the basement explosion, Giambanco was on the opposite side of sub level

1 by another elevator. In the taped interview, Giambanco told Gurisatti, the Colombian reporter:

We heard the explosion and the smoke all of a sudden came from all over. There was an incredible force of wind that also swept everything away. I remember hearing a scream of a woman, but I couldn‘t see her. I had just gotten off the elevator and I was standing by it with another man but didn‘t know his name. The doors of the elevator were still open and, I don‘t know why we did, but we both jumped back in maybe because of the wind whipping everything around in the hallway. ―Then, suddenly,

the elevator doors closed in front of us and we started going down. It all of a sudden stopped and I could see through the cracks we were between B-2 and B-3. We were both screaming and afraid. I remember seeing through the slot of the elevator and seeing other people running and screaming. Then water started gushing in the elevator and I remember saying, ‗God, please help us.‘ At that point, I was resigned to the fact I was going to die. (Ibid)

Divine intervention or human, Giambanco‘s prayers were answered when he heard someone yelling from above, ―How many people are down there?‖ The miracle above turned out to be Rodriguez who had returned after helping David to safety in order to help others after disobeying police orders to remain outside.

In the basement, Rodriguez managed to find a construction ladder, lowering it into the elevator after entering the darkened shaft

and opening the top hatch on the elevator where Giambanco and the other unidentified man now were standing thigh-deep in water from the activated sprinkler system. ―I don‘t know he did it, but I felt him just pick me up and pull me out,‖ said Giambanco about Rodriguez‘s rescue efforts. ―I didn‘t know who he was then, but I do now and he definitely saved my life. If it wasn‘t for William Rodriguez, I wouldn‘t be here today.‖ After Rodriguez brought him to safety, Giambanco remembers being rushed to a hospital where in his hospital room, he received news reports that both towers had collapsed. (Ibid)

Why has the government invoked so many gag orders in the case of the Oklahoma bombing, the Pentagon and World Trade Center attacks, and Hurricane Katrina? The argument repeatedly invoked that it is in the interests of national security simply doesn‘t wash. How is national security upheld by gag orders that prevent the nation and its people from investigating crimes of national import, which is ultimately for their own protection? In another instance of gag orders being imposed with threats superadded is the case of a 9-11 rescue worker who was warned by FBI agents to ―keep his mouth shut‖

about one of the black boxes a fellow firefighter recovered from the debris of the collapsed towers. Honorary firefighter Mike Bellone

says he was approached by FBI agents shortly after he and his partner, Nicholas DeMasi, found three of the four black boxes in the WTC rubble. Their claim was recorded as early as 2003 in a book called Behind the Scenes: Ground Zero. ―They confronted me and told me

not to say anything,‖ Bellone claimed. Bellone said 9-11 Commission members never contacted him or DeMasi and never subpoenaed them to appear before the body, even though the previously referred to

book was published long before the hearings began. This revelation contradicts the official story that the black boxes were never recovered from the wreckage. National Transportation Safety Board officials have stated on record that the black boxes should have withstood the conditions of the WTC disaster. ―It‘s extremely rare that we don‘t get the recorders back,‖ said NTSB spokesperson Ted Lopatkiewicz. ―I can‘t remember another case (where) we did not

recover the recorders.‖ (―Black Box Cover Up: Rescue workers silences after exposing 9-11 whitewash‖ Greg Szymanski, www.americanfreepress.net/html/black_box.html) The fact that the crime scene had been tampered with by a federal agency with the tower rubble being carted off before a proper investigation could take place would make it rather difficult to recover the black boxes. The fact that the government has been able to get away with breaking the law in this fashion is amazing enough, but then the gag orders imposed on the media under the pretext of safeguarding national security has been a justification for nearly every violation in the book in the wake of 9-11.

The authors of this book are close colleagues of Peter Kawaja, radio show host and producer of Tropic Wave Radio. Before working in radio, Mr. Kawaja was given high tech security installation jobs for the U.S. government and other prestigious contracts. Mr. Kawaja has stated on several of his radio programs that the official story on 9-11 doesn‘t add up. In the case of the flight recorders for American 11 and United 175, the data recorders should have survived impact, but even if they didn‘t, the technology is now available to send the data by signal to a data storage facility offsite, according to Mr. Kawaja. The same goes for the WTC, whose video data recorders would not have

to be recovered since the data would be sent offsite anyway by fiber optic feed lines that would see the data reached a data storage facility offsite.

The case for controlled demolition bringing down the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center is gathering momentum. Theologian and author David Ray Griffin recently spoke before packed houses in New York on October 15th and 16th about how recently revealed evidence makes it an open and shut case for controlled demolition of the Twin Towers and WTC-7. ―It is already possible to know, beyond a reasonable doubt, one very important thing: the destruction of the World trade Center was an inside job, orchestrated by terrorists within our own government.‖ No statement by any public official could be more powerful than that. His unbridled confidence in making such an allegation suggests that the evidence is

now readily available to support his claim. It is also clear that a man

of his reputation and public standing would hardly be likely to risk his good fortune on dubious claims and meager evidence.

Author of two books on 9-11, the theologian gave a presentation titled, ―The Destruction of the Trade Towers: A Christian Theologian Speaks Out.‖ Dr. Griffin included in his presentation excerpts from the firemen‘s tapes, which were only recently released under pressure from the victim‘s families who were represented in a protracted court battle by attorney Normal Siegal as reported in the New York Times.

These witnesses gave lengthy testimony of explosions going off in the buildings. A 12-minute film was shown to the audience, who saw the irrefutable evidence for controlled demolition for themselves.

Dr. Griffin gave ten reasons for why the buildings did not fall due to being struck by planes of the resulting fires associated with the impact of those planes. He argued that the buildings fell suddenly straight into their own foundation at freefall speed, meeting no resistance as they fell, a phenomenon which can only be explained by the removal of core support by means of explosive detonations within the towers. He reminded the audience that the towers were built to withstand the impact of a Boeing 707 and 160 mile an hour winds. The plane crash and ensuing fires were nothing the towers weren‘t

built to withstand. In addition, the massive core columns were severed into almost perfectly uniform 30-foot sections, just the right size for the Controlled Demolition company‘s 30-foot trucks to cart away before a crime scene investigation could be launched.

Even more telling is the fact that there was a volcanic-like dust cloud which formed as a result of the concrete being pulverized, and no explanation besides that of controlled explosives demolition can account for the buildings‘ concrete being reduced to fine dust. The debris was ejected horizontally hundreds of feet in fan-shaped plumes in all directions, with ―squibs‖ following the path of the explosives downward. These are the facts have been shunned by mainstream news media, yet these characteristics of controlled demolition were being discussed by firefighters and news people the morning of 9-11.

How is it that such important testimony could have been withheld from the American people and the citizens of the world by the mainstream news media for so long? The answer is that gag order need not even be imposed. There is no need; the corporate news media will muzzle its own. Not only are the corporate news media in bed with the power brokers in Washington, they rely on advertising revenue that requires that they feed from the same cattle trough, whose fodder is provided by the political machine in Washington. The multiple witness accounts of controlled demolition were kept

sealed for four years by the city of New York until a lawsuit launched the victim‘s families pried open the jaws of concealment and obstruction of justice.

In the wake of the September 11 attacks, President Bush urged people not to tolerate the ―outrageous conspiracy theories, but as Dr. Griffin points out there was no conspiracy theory more outrageous than the U.S. government‘s, ―because it is violently contradicted by numerous facts, including some basic laws of physics.‖ The government‘s line that the impact of the planes coupled with the jet fuel burning at such high temperatures heated and weakened the steal support columns initiating the towers‘ collapse. This is a conspiracy theory in its own right and not a terribly convincing one, and one that would never stand up to the scrutiny of a proper scientific review, a review that was never permitted because the hard evidence was removed from the crime scene. (Kevin Barrett, ―Case For WTC Tower Demolition Sealed By Griffin: Theologian Says Controlled Demolition is Now a Fact, Not a Theory,‖ Jeff Rense, http://www.rense.com/general68/caseforWTCtower.htm)

Recently, Rene Welch, a scientist involved with the government‘s brain development program went public in May

2005with allegations that the U.S. government was not only actively involved in the planning of 9-11, but had carefully laid plans for initiating World War III and global population reduction. She claimed she had uncovered this clandestine initiative called ―Global Cleanse

2000‖ when working on the brain development program back in 1987. During this period, she claims she had two encounters with Saudi

royals, including two bin Laden brothers, who maintained the U.S. government was actively participating in pre-arranging a 9-11-type scenario. The meetings exceeded eight hours in length and took place in Sedona and Pleasant Valley, Arizona. The plans revealed how the U.S. government was planning an attack on the World Trade Center that would kick off a war in the Middle East. Her story has been corroborated by Ronald Logsdon, a scientist who was working on a NASA program with Welch along with Naomi Miles, both of whom were present at the meetings.

Welch claims that when she was working for NASA as a scientist on brain development research in Phoenix, she obtained a secret computer code that granted her access to a secret government- funded study titled ―Global Cleanse 2000‖ outlining global war and population reduction strategies. When all of this began nearly 20 years ago, FBI and CIA operatives promised that they would leave her alone if she ―Shut up and lay low‖. She has now made public a

200-page document detailing the staging of 9-11, Global Cleanse

2000 and innumerable FBI and CIA civil rights violations. ―I‘m naming names and want justice,‖ Welch is quoted as saying. Skeptics will wonder why it has taken Welch so long to come forward. In reply and defense, it is clear she has suffered repeated harassment, beatings and even drugging campaigns by intelligence operatives. In addition, her past attempts to alert the government, sending copies to the

Clinton White House, including Hilary Clinton, and Taos New Mexico former district attorney John Paternoster, who Welch approached in 1995 about government death threats. NASA scientist Logsdon even elaborates at some length about the meeting that took place way back in 1987:

Two of the bin Laden brothers came some

90 miles from Phoenix, Arizona, and stopped at our doorstep unannounced. Their bodyguards set up a surveillance parameter around our property and others came into our house, taped up the windows and set up a film projector. The people in this

motorcade seemed very scared, and presented this as a matter of life and death.

These men told us to be very cautious and to assume that we were under surveillance by our government. For several hours they showed us films of meetings of key Arabs and U.S. government officials discussing the oil issues. The bottom line was that if the Arabs did not do it their way, the U.S. would simply take their oil by force. They also explained that they have been manipulated into setting up bank accounts where oil profits were siphoned off and were no

longer under their control.

They then explained why the World Trade Centers were the ideal target for this purpose. The two bin Ladens showed us this film because they made it very clear they did not want to be involved with any U.S. plot to manipulate the Arab governments or start a war.

(―Bin Laden Brothers Tip-Off Two NASA Research Scientists in

1987 about U.S. Government Plans to Cause 9/11; Now Third person Comes forward to Verify Scientists‘ incredible Story‖ by Greg Szymanski, July 27, 2005, www.rense.com)

However, the war game exercises were not confined to the World Trade Center. That would be impossible. The war game exercises would have to be universal and broad enough in scope that they would create confusion and thwart all efforts normal emergency response protocols in the state-sponsored, government-insiders free- for-all. The war game drill was not confined to the World Trade Center twin towers. There is no way they could have been. The Tripod II war game exercise only granted cover to FEMA agents

planting the incendiary devices. This would by no means be sufficient to pull off the operation, precisely because further plausible

deniability was required for the state sponsored terrorists behind the controlled demolition of the twin towers to get off scot-free. The impression had to be created that airliners hijacked by Middle Eastern terrorists were the true cause of the World Trade Center collapse, not the explosives that had been planted all the way up and down the towers in advance. However, the perpetrators needed to guarantee that the passenger airliners were there on time and on target. Nothing

could be left to chance. A war game drill had to be carried out on the ground and in the air simultaneously, ensuring that the entire event would be coordinated perfectly with all operatives comfortably in position, prepared and ready, without the least cause for panic, uncertainty, unpreparedness, or a need to race against the clock. The hijacked airlines employed as tactical missiles would be there and the controlled demolition of the twin towers would be perfectly timed with the impact of the two birds into the Twin Towers, granting the

perpetrators of the controlled demolition plausible deniability, an alibi and an out.

On 9-11, war game exercises were being held on the ground and in the air simultaneously. The war game exercise in the air would involve at least four large-scale agencies, including NORAD, the FAA, the Canadian Air Force, and the National Reconnaissance Office. Some of the drills involved hijackings of airliners. The denials of prior knowledge by members of the Bush administration and top generals of the U.S. military like Gen. Richard B. Myers are clear perjury and blatant lies because they would have had to know about these war game drills nicknamed operation ―Top Off‖ because they involve top officials in the country. ―Top off‖ means ‗top officials‘, in this case, the top officials in the United States and Canada, since it

was a joint exercise. In some cases, the hijackings were real and in some cases, according to Michael C. Ruppert, not real, but staged, with blips deliberately programmed to appear on FAA and military radar screens, which were present during the first attacks and succeeded in pulling significant fighter resources away from the

northeast U.S. on September 11. Some of these exercises involved

―live-fly‖ drills, where actual aircraft were simulating the behavior of hijacked airliners simultaneously with the real-time events. (Michael C. Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, 336) With a war game drill occurring at the same time as the actual event, it is easy to imagine why air traffic controllers, the FAA, and NORAD command, not to speak of Air Force generals and top military brass might become confused. The words of Sr. Airman Stacia Rountree could not be more chilling in this context: ―We had three aircraft down and the possibility of others hijacked. We had to think outside the box…Before the day ended, 21 aircraft across the US had been handled as ‗tracks of interest‘.‖ (Crossing the Rubicon, 348)

The name of the war game exercise involving NORAD, the FAA, the Canadian Air Force, and the National Reconnaissance Office was called Vigilant Guardian. Details of the Vigilant Guardian war game exercise were classified and unavailable. These exercises were said to be based on cold war-era type threats and were said to be held once a year. However, post-9-11 statements by NORAD indicated that the Vigilant Guardian exercise held on September 11 was not of

traditional kind. This was not a war game exercise aimed at a Russian threat, and why would it be with no perceived threat coming from that arena since the end of the cold war? Operation Vigilant Guardian had

a direct impact on the Northeast Air Defense Sector, where all four hijackings occurred. Aviation Week even reported that, ―Senior officials involved in Vigilant Guardian were manning NORAD command centers throughout the US and Canada, available to make immediate decisions.‖ This war game exercise was supposed to facilitate a quick response in the event of a terrorist or otherwise aggressive attack. (Ibid. 337) What the war game exercise actually did was not only slowdown the proper tactical response to the terrorist attack on September 11, but cripple it altogether. The naïve will call this ironic and the arrogant fools in academia might even twitter with laughter over it. But this is not some tragic accident, a case of bad timing, an inconvenient coincidence or anything of the kind. This is premeditated calculated evil of the most malevolent kind. The war

game exercise was deliberately timed not only to sabotage a real-time military response, but to grant the perpetrators plausible deniability by coordinating a war game exercise at the same time as an actual attack. The war game exercise was conducted ostensibly for the good of the nation, but was actually a treasonous disruption and the most

insidious kind of decoy operation.

NORAD has also admitted that it ran two mock drills on September 11, involving various radar and command centers in the US and Canada that included air force bases in New York, Florida, Washington, and Alaska. Investigators in the 9-11 commission were at one time looking into whether NORAD‘s attention was unduly misdirected toward the North Pole by the drill, when the hijackings came from an entirely different quarter. (Ibid. 338)

Another Operation Top Off-type exercise was being held up in Canada, on September 11 called Operation Northern Vigilance. It involved the deployment of fighter jets north to Alaska and northern Canada in preparation for a Russian event. The Toronto Star even reported that the operation had to be immediately called off during the September 11 attacks, while ―injects‖ were purged from the screens. (Ibid. 339) The fact that so-called ―injects‖ or false radar blips were deliberately programmed to appear on radar screens as part of the war game exercise is diabolically convenient for the state-sponsored terrorists. Whose screens did these blips appear on? How much did they throw normal Air Force response into chaos on both sides of the border?

While all these war game exercises are being staged on 9-11, another exercise involving the National Reconnaissance Office is being played out. The National Reconnaissance Office is a joint CIA and a division of the U.S. Air Force operating US spy satellites. NRO was also running a war game exercise on 9-11. This operation involved a scenario in which a plane would crash into the

headquarters of the NRO in the Washington D.C. suburb of Chantilly, Virginia, just outside Dulles International airport, where flight 77 first spread its wings. On the occasion of 9-11, the CIA was in charge of

the NRO drill. (Ibid. 340-341) Presumably, the decoy war game drill would have had attention diverted to a war game scenario so that the satellite hawks would not be tending to the real-time situation over America‘s skies.

According to 9/11 Commission staff report Flight 77 began deviating from its flight path at 8:54 and then completely disappeared at 8:56. The staff report describes the activity surrounding Flight 77 in some detail:

Shortly after 9:00, Indianapolis Center started notifying other agencies that American 77 was missing and had possibly crashed…At 9:09, they reported the loss of contact to the FAA regional center, which passed this information to FAA headquarters at 9:24…Radar reconstructions performed after 9/11 reveal

that FAA radar equipment tracked the flight from the moment its transponder was turned off at 8:56 a.m. But for 8 minutes and 13 seconds, between 8:56 a.m. and 9:05 a.m., this primary radar information on American 77

was not displayed to controllers at

Indianapolis Center. The reasons are technical, arising from the way the software processed radar information, as well as from poor

primary radar coverage where American 77 was flying.

In sum, Indianapolis Center never saw flight

77 turn around…American 77 traveled undetected for 36 minutes on a course heading due east for Washington, D.C.

(9/11 Commission staff report quoted in

―Crossing the Rubicon,‖ p.400)

This is what Benedict Sliney, the FAA‘s National Operations Manager on 9/11 had to say about the radar and transponder issues of Flight 77:

―There are radars that would have seen the target regardless. Would they have known what to be looking for? I do not know.‖ (Ibid, p.401)

According to the 9/11 Commission staff report, orders were given from the Mission Crew Commander at NEADS (North East Air Defense System) at 9:23. ―Okay…scramble Langley. Head them towards the Washington area.‖ The scramble order was given to fighter hawks at Langley Air Force base – a CIA-run Air Force base – in Virginia. Instead of heading north toward the pentagon, however, the fighter pilots headed east in conformity with a ‗generic‖ scramble order. This sent them out over the ocean, because the lead pilot and

local FAA controller assumed that the flight plan instruction to go east was the newer guidance that superseded the original scramble order. It is claimed that the Langley pilots were never briefed about why they were being scrambled. This is presumably because the pilots had been briefed on the cold war-style war game exercise involving a mock attack from the Russians. The lead pilot gave his own telling account on the confusion, ―I reverted to the Russian threat…I‘m thinking

cruise missile threat from the sea. You know, you look down and see the Pentagon burning and I though the bastards snuck one by us.‖ The Langley pilots responded according to a Russian threat presumed to have come from somewhere in the Atlantic. Because the pilots were never briefed or made aware that the threat was coming from hijacked airliners, they failed to respond to an internal attack. They obviously perceived the attack to be a cold war-style Russian attack coming from outside. This explains General Myers comment alluded to in a

previous chapter, ―We‘re pretty good when the threat‘s coming from outside. We‘re not so good if the threat is coming from inside.‖ Unbelievably, the fighter jocks appear not to have been told that the attack involving hijacked passenger airliners was coming from inside, this despite two World Trade Towers and the Pentagon in flames. (Ibid, p.401)

Scramble orders were given for fighter jets from Otis Air Force base in response to the hijacking of Flight 11 at 8:46. Because the plane‘s

transponder signal had disappeared, NEADS spent the next few minutes searching their radar for the target. The Otis jets were not airborne until 8:53, well after Flight 11 hit the World Trade Center. Astonishingly, NEADS claims it did not know where to send the jetfighters, so they were sent out off the coast Long Island. This allowed Flight 175 to crash into the second World Trade Tower. As with the Langley fighter pilots, the Otis Air Force base pilots were flying blind. They had no idea where they were going or what they were supposed to intercept. (Ibid, 401)

The testimony of the Langley lead pilot confirms that the Pentagon had already been attacked as he flew overhead. How could he not be informed about the nature of the attack? There can only be two explanations, incompetence and gross criminal negligence or

premeditated high treason and war crimes. It has to be one or the other. The fact that General Myers should be promoted three days later to the second highest military command position in the country as head of

the Joint Chiefs speaks volumes. The general is obviously not being promoted as a reward for competence and a job well done where the

9/11 emergency response is concerned, which suggests that he is receiving his reward for an operation of another kind involving the successful orchestration of a Air Force stand down non-response on

9/11 with premeditated and criminal intent.

As might be expected, the details of the war game drills were classified. Details of Operation Top Off-type drills like Vigilant Guardian, involving top officials, were only available to top officials, the very individuals who would be coordinating and carrying out those drills. Who these officials were would remain as classified as the operations themselves, and for very good reason. If not the actual perpetrators of the state-sponsored terrorist attacks, the top officials would have a direct hotline to those who were. As in any special ops intelligence operation, the chain of command would delegate operations in such a manner that those in charge of the operation at the top would remain anonymous, and would remain utterly immune to scrutiny, investigation, and accountability. They would remain behind a screen like any crime boss and would not show their face,

sign a paper, or speak to anyone directly involved in the operation. How do we know the pre-9/11 war game drills are top secret? Because NORAD tells us so:

The planning, execution and lessons learned aspects of NORAD exercises were classified. In fact, during the planning stages only so- called trusted agents, those directly involved in the planning and execution, knew details

of exercises. For operational security reasons, therefore, NORAD cannot discuss details or results of its pre 9/11 hijack exercises…

(E-mail from NORAD spokesperson Major Nancy Quon to Michael

Ruppert dated April20, 2004, Crossing the Rubicon)

The classification of the war game exercises meant that only a few would be in on the planning and implementation. In addition, no one involved in the top secret drills would be allowed to speak about any details related to the operations. Top officials at the FAA and the Air Force would be under a strict protocol of secrecy. This would insulate the perpetrators at the top and prevent any compromising leaks from coming out that might either jeopardize the status of the drill, or lead to future investigations or possible indictments.

The 9/11 Commission was a whitewash by almost anyone‘s standards. It was a commission of omission, concealment, evasion, diversion, and fraudulence. When asked who was responsible for conducting the war game exercises on September 11, for instance, Gen. Ralph E. Eberhart, the man in charge of NORAD on the morning in question, replied, ―No comment,‖ as he was wont to do. The man in charge held a very high office in the country indeed. We will come to who that man was later. Later, 9/11 commissioner, Roemer, asked Eberhart a very pointed and direct question that cut to the heart of the matter:

Roemer: My question is, you were postured for an exercise against

the former Soviet Union. Did that help or hurt? Did that help in terms of were more people prepared? Did you have more people ready? Were more fighters fueled with more fuel? Or did this hurt in terms of people thinking, ―There‘s no possibility that this is real world; we‘re engaged in an exercise,‖ and delay things?

Eberhart: Sir, my belief is that it helped because of the manning, because of the focus, because the crews – they have to be airborne in

15 minutes, and that morning, because of the exercise, they were airborne in 6 or 8 minutes. And so I believed that focus helped. (Quoted in ―Over the Rubicon,‖ p.395)

While the absurdity of this answer could not possibly be overlooked by anyone in the room, it was overlooked from the standpoint of Roemer‘s line of questioning. A good commissioner – able, competent, and honest – would have gone for the jugular at this point, would have gone in for the kill. The most poignant and meaningful line of questioning that could have been pursued by an honest investigator at this stage would have been to ask the general why the military was not therefore prepared. Why was there no Air Force response? Why was their no effort to stop these events? How could there have been so protracted a delay between the report of hijackings and the attack on the Pentagon building with no intercept jets able to successfully track, intercept and stop any of these targeted airliners? Even more indicative of a cover-up is the fact that the general maintained that tactical preparedness was enhanced by the war game exercises, but then refused to comment on who was in charge of the war games. This is self-refuting, self-contradictory and inherently paradoxical and circular in reasoning. If the war games had enhanced preparedness and readiness then obviously 9/11 would not have been allowed to happen. The fact that the war games did no such thing, and left everyone in so utter a state of confusion that they were unable to distinguish between the war game exercise and the real-time events means that, far from enhancing readiness, it functioned as nothing

more than a disastrous decoy operation that allowed 9/11 to take place. Furthermore, if the war game drill had been such a patented success

in terms of getting the military into an enhanced state of readiness and alertness, why not then acknowledge and comment on who was heading up the operation? The fact that the general is unwilling to name the individual who would prefer to remain the wizard behind

the curtain means that that individual would only be compromised and disgraced by being named in association with an operation that was not only an abject failure but the direct cause of what was at best gross criminal negligence causing mass death. The fact that the war game drill was actually a decoy operation deliberately masterminded by the wizard behind the curtain, who would prefer to remain nameless, to subvert and undermine the customary response of the FAA, NORAD and the US Air Force to the hijacking of passenger airliners means that that individual is guilty of high treason, and for that reason should and must remain nameless in the face of potential prosecution for war crimes, crimes against humanity and conspiracy to commit treason and mass murder against the citizens of the United States.

So who was that top official involved in the ―Operation Top Off‖ drill that day? War game drills involving NORAD, the CIA, the Air Force, etc. was one thing, but the Tripod II exercise being conducted

at pier 93 in New York involved civilian federal agencies. This disqualified anyone in the military from heading up the operation. No one in the military would have the overarching authority to straddle both civilian and military jurisdictions in this operation. It had to be someone in the political arena. In addition, it had to be someone very high up the ladder, very probably within the White House itself. The individual in question is none other than Vice President Cheney. Not only was he in charge of all war game exercises the day of the attacks, he had assumed that management role prior to 9/11 and continued to occupy that management role afterwards. The proof for this is contained in a White House press release issued in 2001.

For Immediate Release Office of the Press Secretary May 8, 2001

Statement by the President

Domestic Preparedness Against Weapons of Mass Destruction

Protecting America’s homeland and citizens from the threat of weapons of mass destruction is one of our Nation’s important national security challenges. Today, more nations possess chemical, biological, or nuclear weapons than ever before. Still others seek to join them. Most troubling of all, the list of these countries includes some of the world’s least-responsible states — states for whom terror and blackmail are a way of life. Some non-state terrorist groups have also demonstrated an interest in acquiring weapons of mass destruction.

Against this backdrop, it is clear that the threat of chemical, biological, or nuclear weapons being used against the United States — while not immediate — is very real. That is why our Nation actively seeks to deny chemical, biological, and nuclear weapons to those seeking to acquire them. That is why, together with our allies, we seek to deter anyone who would contemplate their use. And that is

also why we must ensure that our Nation is prepared to defend against the harm they can inflict.

Should our efforts to reduce the threat to our country from weapons of mass destruction be less than fully successful, prudence dictates that the United States be fully prepared to deal effectively with the consequences of such a weapon being used here on our soil.

Today, numerous Federal departments and agencies have programs to deal with the consequences of a potential use of a chemical, biological, radiological, or nuclear weapon in the United States. Many of these Federal programs offer training, planning, and assistance to state and local governments. But to maximize their effectiveness, these efforts need to be seamlessly integrated, harmonious, and comprehensive.

Therefore, I have asked Vice President Cheney to oversee the development of a coordinated national effort so that we may do the

very best possible job of protecting our people from catastrophic harm. I have also asked Joe Allbaugh, the Director of the Federal Emergency Management Agency, to create an Office of National Preparedness. This Office will be responsible for implementing the results of those parts of the national effort overseen by Vice President Cheney that deal with consequence management. Specifically it will coordinate all Federal programs dealing with weapons of mass destruction consequence management within the Departments of Defense, Health and Human Services, Justice, and Energy, the Environmental Protection Agency, and other federal agencies. The Office of National Preparedness will work closely with state and local governments to ensure their planning, training, and equipment needs are addressed. FEMA will also work closely with the Department of Justice, in its lead role for crisis management, to ensure that all facets of our response to the threat from weapons of mass destruction are coordinated and cohesive. I will periodically chair a meeting of the National Security Council to review these efforts.

No governmental responsibility is more fundamental than protecting the physical safety of our Nation and its citizens. In

today’s world, this obligation includes protection against the use of weapons of mass destruction. I look forward to working closely with Congress so that together we can meet this challenge.

(Quoted in Over the Rubicon, from www.whitehouse.gov/news/releases/2001/05/20010508.html)

It should be remembered that Tripod II was a war game specifically a drill involving weapons of mass destruction, in this case a biological attack. Dick Cheney was in charge of this and other war game operations prior to and on the day of the 9/11 attacks. He was in charge of the NORAD/Joint Chiefs war games of 9/11 involving Vigilant Guardian, Vigilant Warrior, Northern Vigilance, etc. This places Cheney at the highest level of command in the treasonous war game activities of September 11. In fact, FEMA was in New York setting up for a biowarfare exercise the day before the attacks called Tripod II. FEMA even issued a press release to that effect. It is hard

to imagine that Dick Cheney would be out of the loop based on the previous press release by the president of the United States, according to which the then head of FEMA, Joe Allbaugh, was obligated to report to Cheney directly. Let us post here the FEMA press release acknowledging the war game exercises the day of the attack quoted in Over the Rubicon. Note also that the FEMA press release in question was removed from the FEMA website by July of 2004.

FEMA Fully Activated in Response to Apparent Terrorist Events

Washington, DC September 11, 2001—In response to the apparent terrorist events, FEMA‘s Washington-based Emergency Response Team (EST) has 9been) fully activated and on 24-hour operations. All

10 of the FEMA regions – headquartered in Boston, New York City, Philadelphia, Atlanta, Chicago, TX, Denver, San Francisco and Bothell, Wash. – are also fully activated.

FEMA has activated the Federal Response Plan, which brings together 28 federal agencies and the American Red Cross to assist local and state governments in response to national emergencies and disasters. Already, FEMA has deployed eight Urban Search & Rescue teams (US&R) to New York City to search for victims in the affected buildings. US&R teams are specially trained teams that include engineers and other technical experts as well as specially trained search dogs. Another four teams have been deployed to the pentagon, for search and rescue efforts there…

FEMA support is working closely with the White House to ensure coordination and management of the consequence of the events…

(Quoted in Over the Rubicon, p. 417, http://www.fema.gov/nwz01/nwz01_92.htm, website address removed as of July 2004)

One cannot overlook the fact that certain resources had been put into place by the Tripod II drill, while a Secret Service agent had been put into place in New York‘s Office of Emergency Management

(OEM) on September 11. The Secret Services also had offices in the building 7 of the World Trade Center just to ensure that all the planning way up there at the top could go smoothly. Does all this sound like a mere coincidence? A statistician should be employed at this juncture just to calculate the mathematical probability of all the coincidences listen in this chapter being merely coincidental. Remember also that Vigilant Warrior was a live-fly drill involving the Joint Chiefs of Staff. (Over the Rubicon, 433) Remember also that General Richard B. Myers would be promoted on September 14, 2001 to the Joint Chiefs of Staff directly after displaying gross

incompetence on September 11th, which suggests that he was not

being rewarded for his incompetence but for his competent execution of duties in a criminal conspiracy orchestrated at the highest levels of the U.S. government.

The Air Force National Security Emergency Preparedness

Agency (AFNSEP) plans and coordinates Air Force activity in

national security preparedness drills related to military support to civil authorities for natural and manmade disasters. It also works with the DoD‘s Joint Chiefs of Staff, FEMA and other federal agencies to help coordinate the national response plan related to incident management. And this is where we have checkmate. AFNSEP is also the primary Air Force office responsible for the continuity of government operations in the event of a national emergency, which places it directly under FEMA‘s management and control. As it happens, FEMA was placed under Dick Cheney‘s control since May of 2001 when the president issued his press release, ―Domestic Preparedness Against Weapons of Mass Destruction.‖ (Over the Rubicon, p.433) There is no way that the man in charge of the war game drills and on top of them at every stage could not know what was happening in

9/11. He would have been in the loop before the first hijacked airliner struck the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center, precisely because the war game drills presuppose an on-hand readiness and

preparedness that would have put Cheney and very likely General Myers, the Joint Chiefs and others very high up in the civilian and military command structure on alert. They would have been as aware

of the real-time hijackings as they were of the pretended ones. Their position in the planning and implementation of these drills would have put them right on the ball. And they were, indisputably, unequivocally and undeniably. They were on red alert.

It is now beyond the pale that 9/11 was an AWACS (Airborne Warning and Control System) operation. Former German Intelligence Minister Von Bulow initially spilled the beans about 9/11 in an interview in the German daily newspaper, Tagesspiegel and now the story‘s out. According to Von Bulow, the remote controlled Boeing

727 passenger airliner that flew into the South Tower was steered into position as part of an AWACS operation staged from the air by means of a black ops reconnaissance jet and military helicopter. It headed for its South Tower position just after the airliner crash set off charges to ignite barrels of crude oil in the World Trade Center Tower to create a smoke plume that would cover the detonations of the explosives concealed in the towers. The USS George Washington was located

50-75 miles from Manhattan Island at the time. The helicopter would have had a flight of approximately one hour ‘s duration to get to the South Tower to carry out its mission of remote controlling the incoming Boeing 737 airliner into the South Tower. Photographs from www.rense.com of the helicopter flying into position at the time of the attacks can be seen below. NBC News is sitting on millions of dollars worth of videos that its News helicopter took of the South Tower AWACS helicopter flying in and out of position. This is understandable given that NBC is owned by General Electric Co., one of the greatest beneficiaries of the 9/11 wars in Afghanistan and Iraq.



In this photo, the military helicopter can be seen leaving the crime scene after completing its mission. It is very probable that the success of the AWACS operation is wholly attributable to the remote steering of the Boeing 727 airliner by the military craft present at the scene and leaving immediately thereafter.

war 2

The 35 foot long White Jet, whose vapor trail can be seen in the photo below probably used the Aircraft Carrier George Washington as its base. George Washington‘s 4 1/2 acre deck would be more than capable of accommodating it. The White Jet also exited the rear stage left using the smoke plume to hide its flight to the South Tower. The White Jet’s role was probably intended to remote control a Boeing

737 airliner to Manhattan Island for a military relay handoff operation to the waiting military helicopter, which guided the Boeing to the finish line. In this photo, the vapor trail of the White Jet is clearly visible.

war 3


In the above photo, the White Jet is caught using the smoke plume to conceal its presence on the stage, setting off under camouflage the demolition charges that would bring down the North Tower.

On 9/12 USA Today reported that Aircraft Carrier USS George Washington was anchored off Long Island. While the aircraft carrier USS George Washington was standing watch off Long Island at the same time that the USS John F. Kennedy was being refueled further

off the east coast, the Navy was moving several cruisers and destroyers out of port in Norfolk, Va., headquarters for the Atlantic Fleet. (Jon Carlson, ―Von Bulow Solves 911,‖ www.rense.com. 11-5-


The parallels to Pearl Harbor are striking. On the day that will live in infamy, the first U.S. fleet was out of port. The Hawaiian Islands were left utterly defenseless, but due to the advanced

warnings the U.S. government had received from decoded Japanese mock weather reports, the U.S. Navy was safe. On 9/11, the Navy was quite conveniently headed out of port. America actually had an aircraft carrier full of jet airplanes stand down just off Manhattan Island. The Atlantic Ocean, Sept. 13, 2001 – The aircraft carrier USS John F. Kennedy (CV 67) was taking on fuel through an underway replenishment at sea (RAS) with the Military Sealift Command ship USNS John Lenthall (T-AO 189). Coming alongside Lenthall is the cruiser USS Hue City (CG 66). The USS Kennedy and elements of her battle group got underway shortly after the September 11th terrorist attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. (Jon Carlson, ―Von Bulow Solves 911‖ Jon Carlson, www.rense.com, 11-

5-5) The refueling at sea was as conveniently timed as the war game exercises conducted that day. The sheer number of coincidences alone points either to a conspiracy either in the heavens or the earth. This level of coincidences cannot be easily dismissed.

It so happens that a war game exercise was conducted at the Pentagon on October 24, 2000. This exercise was preparatory for a defense of the Pentagon against an attack from the air. There is no way Secretary of Defense, Donald Rumsfeld, could not know about this war game exercise. There is no way he could legitimately claim to be ignorant of any such military scenario. There is furthermore no truth to the claim that a 9/11-type aerial attack by hijacked passenger airliners had never before been considered and was the furthest thing from his mind. 9-11 Commissioner Richard Ben Veniste did question Rumsfeld on the well-known threat of aircrafts being used as weapons. There was a long list of precedents for believing in the possibility of hijacked airliners being used as weapons, but Ben Veniste conveniently left out the Oct 24, 2000 drill directly involving the Pentagon because of the dramatic implications such a line of questioning would raise. It should be noted that Ben Veniste was Bill

& Hillary Clinton‘s Senate appointed lawyer during Whitewater as well as the attorney for Barry Seal who flew cocaine from Honduras up to the Mena Arkansas airstrip while Bill Clinton was governor. Given such a resume, it is hardly likely that Ben Veniste would be on

the Commission to prize certain truths from the lips of government officials. It should be clear from his track record, in which he is most famed for the Whitewater whitewash, that he is more skilled in the arts of whitewash, cover-up, and putting dirty laundry through the wash and rinse cycle.

What was most telling was Commissioner Gorelick’s (CIA) question to Rumsfeld, where she recalled being in a room with Mr. Wolfowitz planning for the possibility of a hijacked airliner being used as a guided missile for a terrorist attack at the Olympics. She found it hard to comprehend could not have crossed Rumsfeld‘s mind in advance of the WTC and Pentagon attacks. Strangely, Commissioner Gorelick omitted any reference to the October 24,

2000 war game exercise staged at the Pentagon. In light of her direct involvement in the other war game planning session involving Wolfowitz, how could she overlook such a telling example in the context of her line of questioning? Rather that pursuing this issue to its logical conclusion, she deviated to another line of questioning, skirting over the matter entirely. She asked Rumsfeld when the order was given authorizing fighter pilots to shoot down aircraft on the September 11. Rumsfeld explained that military protocols concerning rules of engagement had been modified just prior to 9/11. The change in the rules of engagement meant that previous protocols on giving orders and following a particular chain of command had been altered and no longer applied. This granted the government plausible deniability in claiming that standard operating procedure had not been violated on 9/11, arguing that the rules of engagement had ostensibly changed. General Myers would then answer the question by providing no timeline, offering only the sufficiently vague information that the shoot-down order was given shortly after the president issued it, which fails utterly to fix a time or answer the question.

GORELICK: May I ask one more question, Mr. Chairman?

We can’t go into the content of the

PDDs and the SEIBs here. And I can’t

even characterize them in order to ask you the next question that I would ask. So let me ask you this: Was it your understanding that the NORAD pilots who were circling over Washington D.C. that morning had indeed received a shoot-down order?

RUMSFELD: When I arrived in the command center, one of the first things I heard, and I was with you, was that the order had been given and that the pilots — correction, not the pilots necessarily, but the command had been given the instructions that their pilots could, in fact, use their weapons to shoot down commercial airliners filled with our people in the event that the aircraft appeared to be behaving in a threatening way and an unresponsive way.

GORELICK: Now, you make a distinction there between the command and the pilots. Was it your understanding that the pilots had received that order?

RUMSFELD: I’m trying to get in time because…

MYERS: Well, I think — my understanding, I’ve talked to General Eberhart, commander now of NORAD, and I think he’s briefed the staff. And I think what he told the staff, what he

told me, as I recall, was that the pilots

did – at the appropriate point when the authority to engage civilian airliners was given, that the pilots knew that fairly quickly. I mean, it went down through the chain of command.

RUMSFELD: It was on a threat conference call that it was given, and everybody heard it simultaneously. The question then would be – the reason I am hesitant is because we went through two or three iterations of the rules of engagement. And in the end, we ended up delegating that authority to, at the lowest level, I believe, to two stars.

MYERS: Right.

RUMSFELD: And the pilot would then describe the situation to that level. To the extent that level had time, they would come up to General Eberhart. To the extent Eberhart had time, he would come up to me. And to the extent I had time, I might talk to the president,

which in fact, I did do on several occasions during the remainder of the day with respect to international flights heading to this country that were squawking “hijack.”

GORELICK: I’m just trying to understand whether it is your understanding that the NORAD pilots themselves, who were circling over Washington, as you referred to in your statement, whether they knew that they

had authority to shoot down a plane. And if you don’t know, it’s fine to say that. You mentioned them in your statement, and I would like to know if you know the answer.

RUMSFELD: I do not know what they thought. In fact, I haven’t talked to any of the pilots that were up there. I certainly was immediately concerned that we did know what they thought they could do.

RUMSFELD: And we began the process quite quickly of making changes to the standing rules of engagement, Dick Myers and I did, and then issuing that. And we then went back and revisited that question several times in the remaining week or two while we were still at various stages of alert. And we have since done that in connection with several other events such as the Prague summit.

GORELICK: As you know, we were not intending to address the issues of the day of in this hearing. And it is the subject of a full additional hearing, and we may be back to you with these questions with a more precise time line for you to look at.

Thank you very much. KEAN: Thank you.


Officials at NORAD have stated when the hijackings first occurred they initially thought it was part of the Vigilant Guardian drills running that morning. This confusion grants the government plausible deniability in claiming that there were justifiable reasons for the lack of Air Force response. The claim has been made that war games held simultaneously with the terrorist attacks threw the government and military command structure into confusion. This coupled with the fact that the rules of engagement had been changed only weeks before

9/11 would offer plausible reasons for the poor military showing that


It is true that there is no proof that the war games were deliberately staged decoy operations to distract the military command structure to conveniently prevent it from stopping a newly staged Pearl Harbor event. It is entirely possible that al-Qaeda may have received intelligence of the war game exercises taking place that day and may have chosen to stage the terrorist event to coincide with the drills to throw the American military command structure into confusion. This notwithstanding, it is highly improbable that war game drills could be held simultaneously with real-time events in Oklahoma, London, New York, the Pentagon, and New Orleans be sheer coincidence and not by inside planning and design. The fact that war game exercises have been staged to coincide with other acts of terror on both sides of the Atlantic points to a common M.O. The statistical odds of so many war games coinciding with real-time terrorist events is staggering and completely refutes the oft repeated government mantra, ―There‘s no way we could have known.‖ Despite the initial confusion resulting from the simultaneously held war game exercises, once Flight 11 struck the World Trade Center at 8:45 a.m., everyone should have known it was not a test. What is likely based on the testimony given by NORAD and FAA officials is that the difficulty in distinguishing mock and real radar-identified objects from one another may have heightened the level of Air Force- response insecurity, justifying the inexcusably long delay in ordering Air Force intercepts.

There is no excuse for Air Force intercept orders not to have been given at a very early stage in the events of 9/11. Air Force intercept orders have nothing to do with shooting down aircraft. All that is required is for fighter jets to intercept aircraft that have strayed off course, to investigate and if found necessary to provide a military escort. Such fighter jet scramble procedures had been followed as many as 67 times in the year prior to 9-11. The thought that this standard operating procedure could fail to be implemented from 8:28 a.m., when Flight 11 made an unplanned 100-degree turn to the south until 9:38 a.m. when the Pentagon was struck, is simply inconceivable and inexplicable by any ordinary course of logic. What is abundantly clear is that war game exercises taking place on 9/11 coupled with recently implemented changes in the rules of engagement played a decisive role in confusing standard operating protocols that day.

What was the Secretary of Defense doing on the morning of 9-

11? How could he have been so out of the loop that he neither expected nor responded to the emergency in the manner required of a Secretary of Defense? Rumsfeld claims that he was giving a lecture to members of Congress, in the Pentagon, on the morning of 9-11, warning them to expect the unexpected from future terrorist attacks. The dramatic irony here is palpable and has to be examined. How could he be holding a lecture admonishing military officials to be on their guard, while no one in the room, especially the Secretary of Defense himself, displayed any of the preparedness, readiness, concern, response or decisive action required in such a national

emergency. Shortly after instructing his staff to expect the unexpected, news of the unexpected arrived as he learned that the North Tower

had been struck, shortly after which he learned that the second tower had been hit. He then claims he continues with this lecture until the Pentagon was struck at 9:38. This defies all logic. If the Secretary of Defense was lecturing to Congressmen about surprise terrorist attacks when he is told two planes have hit both World Trade Towers, it is beyond belief that he would continue this presentation without reacting to the very unexpected scenario he was lecturing about. To

highlight the hypocrisy and negligence of his actions by alluding to the oft-cited cliché ―Do as I say and not as I do‖ is most apropos.

Is there any evidence that a Pearl Harbor-style event was in the works prior to 9/11? As it happens, there is striking evidence for such planning at the top. The Project for the New American Century (PNAC), a non-profit organization founded in 1997 by prominent Republican leaders called for a transformation of America that would likely take a long time ―…absent some catastrophic catalyzing event – like a new Pearl Harbor‖. The policies that PNAC hoped to

implement have been rapidly stepped up since 9-11. Paul Wolfowitz was a signatory of the PNAC document, which put a ―new Pearl Harbor‖ in a favorable light in September of 2000. Donald Rumsfeld was a contributor and signatory to previous PNAC documents. This is highly suggestive to say the least and points to government complicity, planning and implementation of a staged Pearl Harbor –type event by government insiders.


Who can believe that so many war game drills, conveniently functioning as decoy operations, could conveniently fall on the same calendar date as the most serious national security breach and most violent terrorist attack in U.S. history? The statistical ratio for chance and probability for all of these war game drills occurring that week, where they just happened to coincide with the most massive terrorist strike in US history would rule out chance on their own, but the fact that the same M.O. has been followed in the London bombings, and Hurricane Katrina, as we shall see, makes the case for treason beyond circumstantial. When the same M.O. is repeated in a number of homicide events, we call it a pattern. That pattern grants significant weight to the circumstantial evidence, such that when the perpetrators are caught using the same M.O., an arrest based on suspicion can be made. In this case the M.O. of a war game decoy drill operation

taking place at the same time as an actual terrorist attack has been repeated so many times that the statistical odds alone discount coincidence. And if coincidence can be ruled out, then a criminal

conspiracy involving inside racketeering by top officials in Canada and the US can simply not be ignored. In this case, the pattern points to premeditated mass murder, which in this context would not only be treasonous, but would constitute war crimes and crimes against humanity.

There is a common denominator linking the Oklahoma bombing, the London bombings, and the September 11 attacks. The common denominator is that bombing squads were in position in all three operations prior to the actual event because war game exercises were being conducted at the same time that real-time terrorist events were occurring, offording the perpetrators cover and a degree of plausible deniability. The same M.O. has been used in each case. Later, we will discover that the same M.O. was used in the Hurricane Katrina flooding in New Orleans, resulting not from the hurricane surge reaching landfall, but from controlled demolition of the levees around Lake Pontchartrain. In the case of the Tower number 7 of the World Trade Center and the Lake Pontchartrain levees, FEMA was in position planting the explosives that would result in a controlled demolition. However, this time FEMA would be granted the cover of the hurricane, offering them sufficient plausible deniability to blame it on Mother Nature. The wrath of Mother Nature could never be

equated with state-sponsored terrorists acting under the cover of Allah‘s holy warriors. After all, Mother Nature is impartial and blows hot and cold in accord with the winds of chance. No one in their right mind would ever suppose that federal agents had anything to do with the wrath unleashed by the hurricane, even if it was shown that the Lake Pontchartrain levee was breached one day after the hurricane reached landfall.

In the case of Hurricane Katrina, it was revealed on the Hal Turner show that it was explosives that caused the levee breach in New Orleans and not the storm as previously reported. The story goes that a team of divers inspecting the ruptured levee walls spotted something unusual during one of their dives. Burn marks were detected on underwater debris found beneath the broken levee wall. A diver attached to the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers, who had some

experience with explosives, knew exactly what he was dealing with. When he came to the surface evidence in hand to show his superior, the on-site Coordinator for FEMA stepped in and immediately imposed the gag order: ―You are not here to conduct an investigation,‖ he was told unequivocally, ―as to why this rupture occurred, but only to determine how best to close it.‖ Amazingly, the FEMA official purportedly threw the evidence back into the water and said, ―You will tell no one about this.‖ (Hal Turner, Explosive

Residue Found on Failed Levee Debris: Ruptured New Orleans Levee

Had Help Failing, Sept. 9, 2005)

The gag order did not prevent the diver from going down to take another look. No doubt the gag order itself raised the red flag for the diver. It may have even prompted him to take a closer look. On the second dive, Hal Turner alleges that the diver secretly pocketed a sample of debris inside his wet suit. Turner claims the diver then had

it sent to friends in the U.S. Army Forensic Laboratory at Fort Gillem. According to unnamed sources, a military forensic specialist

subjected the fragments to analysis and determined that the burn marks were caused by high explosives. The source, speaking on condition of anonymity, is alleged to have said, ―We found traces of boron-enhanced flouronitramino explosives as well as PBXN-111 embedded in the debris. This would indicate at least two separate types of explosive devices.‖ (Ibid)

Hal Turner and many other investigators have confirmed that the levee breach did not occur during the hurricane, but rather a day after the hurricane reached landfall. Residents and Emergency Workers reported hearing loud muffled explosions coming from the direction of the levee, but these were discounted by the authorities as gas explosions from residential areas with leaking gas lines. If these allegations prove correct, it points to state-sponsored terrorism, since only someone with access to weapons-grade explosive material could have planted and detonated the device.

The official story issued by the government and mainstream media is that Mother Nature is to blame for the flooding in New Orleans. A hurricane offers all the plausible deniability in the world

and will certainly take the rap, be framed and go down for the mass murder in New Orleans, but this doesn‘t erase the fact that the official story is as indefensible as the 9-11 claptrap foisted on the American people and the New World Order UN permitting a military response

in the so-called heartlands of al-Qaeda, which just happen to be located in the oil rich territories of the Middle East. To oppose an objection to the government line, it need only be stated that a storm surge occurs as a hurricane approaches land. A tidal wave is created and floods land as the hurricane comes ashore. It is only during the storm surge that flooding occurs, not afterwards and certainly not one day later. As Turner rightly contends, once the rear part of the eye wall comes ashore, the winds blow in the opposite direction, sending water away from the land. Hurricanes rotate counter-clockwise. The top right side of the hurricane is throwing water toward land, while the left side of the eye is turning in the opposite direction. Therefore, to argue that the storm surge was ―delayed‖, in an attempt to account

for the 24-hour difference between the hurricane reaching landfall and the levee failure, is simply preposterous.

The ABC News video that goes with the story posted on the Hal Turner radio program website, shows what‘s become of the steel and concrete in the aftermath of the destruction. The degree of damage inflicted on the steel suggests that Mother Nature is not the

culprit. The concrete appears twisted, ripped, and utterly torn asunder. This is hardly attributable to the effects of water.

And the diver was told not to speak of it, not to breathe a word, not so much as a peep. How like the gag order imposed on William Copper, who, when active duty in the U.S. Navy, saw a UFO rising from the sea and was told unofficially to maintain a gag order

or else. The account is given in some detail in Behold a Pale Horse:

Those of us who had witnessed the UFO were not allowed to go ashore after we had berthed in Pearl. Even those of us who didn‘t have the duty were told we had to stay aboard. After about two hours a Commander from the Office of Navy

Intelligence boarded. He went directly to the Captain‘s stateroom. It wasn‘t long before we were called to wait in the passageway outside the Captain‘s door. Ensign Ball was called first. After about

10 minutes he came out and went into the wardroom. He looked shaken. I was next.

When I entered the stateroom, the Commander was holding my service record in his hands. He wanted to know why I had gone from the Air Force into the Navy. I told him the whole story and he laughed when I said that after putting off the navy

for fear of chronic seasickness, I hadn‘t been seasick yet. Suddenly a mask dropped over his face, and looking me directly in the eyes he asked, ―What did you see out there?‖

―I believe it was a flying saucer, sir,‖ I


The man began to visibly shake and he screamed obscenities at me. He threatened

to put me in the brig for the rest of my life. I thought he wasn‘t going to stop yelling, but as suddenly as he began, he stopped.

I was confused. I had answered his question truthfully; yet I was threatened with prison. I was not afraid, but I was not very confident, either. I figured I had better take another tack. Eighteen years with my father and four years in the Air Force had taught me something. Number one was that officers

just do not lose control like that, ever. Number two was that if my answer had

elicited that explosion, then the next thing out of my mouth had better be something entirely different. Number three was, that his response had been an act of kindness to get me to arrive at exactly that conclusion.

―Let‘s start over again,‖ he said. ―What did you see out there?‖

―Nothing sir,‖ I answered. ―I didn‘t see a damn thing, and I‘d like to get out of here just as soon as possible.‖

A smile spread over his face and the Captain looked relieved. ―Are you sure, Cooper?‖ he asked.

―Yes sir,‖ I replied. ―I‘m sure.‖

―You‘re a good sailor, Copper,‖ he said.

―The Navy needs men like you. You‘ll go

far in the Navy.‖ (Behold a Pale Horse, p.20,


The fact that FEMA has imposed gag orders on the firefighters, Air Force, FAA, and other personnel working in the Twin Towers and on the Pentagon response the day of the attacks as well as on the divers that found evidence of explosive residue in the debris found beneath the Lake Pontchartrain levee suggests they have something to hide. Why conceal evidence and interfere with a criminal investigation if there is nothing to hide? In fact, FEMA is directly culpable and indictable for two counts of tampering with a crime scene, once on 9-

11 at the World Trade Center, when it ordered the tower rubble to be carted away before a forensics team could arrive on the scene as would take place in a proper criminal investigation. What does this suggest? What this suggests is that there must be a very good reason

why a federal government agency would openly flout normal protocol

in a criminal investigation by tampering with the crime scene by hastily removing the hard evidence. What does this action prove? It proves that the government agency had something to hide, which forced it to contravene the legal code that must be followed in all criminal investigations. How did it get away with it? The government can get away with anything because the government is immune to persecution. History will attest to the fact that criminal governments of the kind normally associated with fascist or totalitarian regimes do not have the welfare of the people at heart. In fact, in the case of most

oligarchies – and that is what we now have with the Bush mafiocracy, posturing as a democratically elected body with the mandate of the people – people are viewed as nothing but a herd of cattle to be corralled, marshaled and controlled. And in post-9-11 America, who could legitimately argue that the Patriot Act, Homeland Security and FEMA have not done precisely that? Who else but a rancher and cowboy from Texas would think of corralling people into a sports stadium? Talk about being hogtied.

In the real world, and not the world of virtual reality military operations, this would be called obstruction of justice. Not only is it highly irregular, it violates every tenet of a free society. This is the conduct of a government agency employed by a military junta, not a free and just democratic society. But then, the modern American mafiocracy under George W. Bush, far from being ―the home of the brave and the land of the free‖ has become the domicile of Homeland Security and the Patriot Act, with the brave and free tugging on the skirt of the Statue of Liberty like frightened children.

This is not the first time gag orders have been invoked. Military personnel deployed in the Gulf War, who, as reported in the Riegle Report, told their superior officers that they had heard, scene, witnessed and experienced side effects following an explosive burst that had occurred in the heavens were told by their superior officers not to speak of it under any terms. According to documentary evidence, it was in the early morning hours of January 19, 1991 at Camp 13, some six to seven miles west of the Port of Jubayl, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia, that explosive bursts were witnessed by

several U.S. soldiers. Some individuals, who came forward to testify claim to have witnessed the event on the January 20, 1991, though the documentary evidence would suggest the 19th. The discrepancy is interesting, and given the U.S. military‘s long history of

whitewashing its dirty laundry, the discrepancy should be noted and by no means overlooked. The first witness to come forward with testimony implying a government cover-up of the events of January

19, 1991 is Petty Officer Sterling Symms. Symms‘ testimony is

‗telling‘, which is why he is ‗telling‘, coming forward, speaking out, whistle-blowing as it were. Were his testimony not significant, it would not appear in the Riegle Report. What his testimony points to is a deliberate, orchestrated cover-up of the status of the explosion witnessed, seen and heard in the heavens on that day that resulted in many coming down with symptoms of biochemical poisoning soon afterwards. In light of the possible ramifications, Symms‘ eyewitness account is chilling:

Witness 01: Petty Officer Sterling Symms, then assigned to the Naval Reserve Construction Battalion 24, in an area south of the Kuwait border, testified before the Senate Armed Services Committee that between 2:00a.m. and

3:00a.m. on January 20, 1991, there was a “real bad explosion” overhead. The alarms went off and everybody started running towards their bunkers. Petty Officer Symms said there was a sharp odor of ammonia in the air. His eyes burned and his skin stung. His unit donned full chemical gear for nearly two hours until the “all clear” was given.

Later, according to Symms, members of the unit were advised that what they heard was a sonic boom. Petty Officer

Symms said that he did not believe that it

was a sonic boom because there was also a “fireball” associated with the explosion. Members of the unit were ordered not to discuss the incident. Petty Officer

Symms says he has since experienced fatigue, sore joints, running nose, a chronic severe rash, and open sores which have been diagnosed as an “itching problem.” He has also been treated for streptococcus infections. In his testimony, Symms stated that 4 or 5 other members of his unit and two of their wives have been treated for similar infections.

Symms just doesn‘t buy the military line that it was a sonic boom. He says there was a ‗fireball‘ associated with the boom, which suggests it was an explosion. Yet, despite he and the other members of his unit being the direct eyewitnesses of the event, they were told what they had seen and heard by military superiors, as opposed to having their own testimony relied upon for a proper military investigation into the event. In addition, a gag order was imposed, with the members of his unit specifically told to say nothing about what they had witnessed.

Mike Moore was attached to the same unit and has much the same to say about what he thought he saw, heard and experienced that day. He says he was awakened by a double explosion about 3:00 a.m. Moore was also told that it was a sonic boom and to think nothing of it and simply get back to work. While experiencing nothing untoward in the immediate aftermath of the explosions, Moore has, according to the report, come down with an array of symptoms normally associated with the Gulf War Syndrome, as have his family members. The fact is that the so-called Gulf War Syndrome is vaccine induced and should rightfully be called VIDS and is a contagion as well as sexually transmissible. In light of the frightening domino effect the Gulf War Syndrome continues to have on an unsuspecting population, Moore‘s testimony is bone-chilling:

Witness 02: Mike Moore, assigned to the same unit as Symms, also reported that on January 20, 1991, at about

3a.m., he was awakened by a double explosion. As the sound of the explosion faded the alarms went off. The unit intercom announced “Go to MOPP level 4.” Everyone in the tent put on their gas gear and went to the bunker. They stayed at MOPP level 4 until about 7a.m. Later that day or the next, everyone’s chemical suits and masks were collected and replaced. According to Mr. Moore, he was told

the explosion was a sonic boom, to quit worrying about it, and to get back to work. Mr. Moore said that he later

heard that what he heard was an incoming SCUD, but he also heard rumors that a Iraqi MIG was shot down in the area that night.

Mr. Moore said that he did not feel a spray or smell ammonia. He had no stinging or numb lips. Since returning home from the Gulf, he has suffered a severe thyroid problem, a heart attack, memory loss, tired and aching joints, rashes on his feet, nervousness, and muscle cramps, although he reported no bleeding. According to Mr. Moore, he has had about ten blood tests and two sets of x-rays performed at the Tuskeegee, Alabama, Veterans Affairs Medical Center. In past calls to the

Tuskeegee, Alabama, VAMC, however,

he had been told that there is no information in his record.

In February 1992, Mr. Moore’s daughter began developing a thyroid problem and has been suffering from nervousness, headaches, and fatigue. Over the last year, his wife has begun to develop these symptoms as well. There is no history of thyroid problems in the family.

Mr. Moore is on record claiming that, ―he did not feel a spray or smell ammonia. He had no stinging or numb lips.‖ This is interesting. This suggests that in his case, despite the deployment of biochemical weapons in the field to which his unit was exposed, some of whom came down with immediate symptoms, he experienced no such immediate reaction. This suggests that his exposure to poisons of a bioweapon nature did not come from his experiences on the field. Rather, they would have come from the dangerous and reactive smallpox vaccine, he and 2,000,000 other soldiers were given prior to their deployment in the Gulf. Allied troops deployed in WWI were given dangerous and highly reactive flu vaccine shots as inoculations against germ warfare that resulted in the global scourge known as the

1918 flu pandemic, which by the time it had spent its fury, had claimed the lives of 40,000,000 human beings. Same old. Same old. Exactly the same M.O. has been used by those employed in the DoD and the Pentagon‘s bioweapons program. It‘s just that the germ

warfare technology has been ratcheted up to the next level in the state- sponsored global depopulation-eugenics-genocide program.

The third witness to testify to having heard two booms on the day in question is Mr. Kay, an electrician deployed in the Gulf. He claims that the camp intercom announced that there was a ―confirmed mustard gas‖ release and the camp immediately went to MOPP level four.

Witness 03: Mr. William Larry Kay was an electrician assigned to Naval Mobile Construction Battalion 24. He was also assigned to Camp 13. On January 20, 1991, Mr. Kay heard two “booms”, shaking the whole building. Sirens began going off. The camp intercom announced “confirmed mustard gas — go to MOPP level 4.” Mr. Kay was at the Recreation Center when the blasts occurred. He had fallen asleep. He went outside and put his gas mask on. It immediately filled with fumes. He recalls that it smelled like ammonia. Mr. Kay has been a member of a Hazmat (Hazardous Materials) team of the fire department in Columbus, Georgia; he said the strong smell of ammonia is unusual in an open area. There was an ammonia plant nearby, but he had never smelled such a strong odor of ammonia in the area. He reported to his assigned bunker. Each member of the unit had a duty during these attacks — Mr. Kay was assigned to a decontamination team. There were other people assigned to test for chemical contamination. A radio call came

in for these people to check for gas. Then, almost immediately, the intercom announced “all clear.”

Mr. Kay said that after the incident, in response to questions from the unit as to what had occurred, the unit Commanding Officer said “Have you ever heard of a sonic boom?” When members of the unit

continued to question the unit commanders

about what had occurred, they were ordered not to discuss the incident.

Mr. Kay is on record claiming that his gas mask immediately filled with fumes upon deployment, recalling that it smelled like ammonia. Interestingly, the U.S. government, with criminal intent, manufactured an agent known as Prussian Blue at a factory facility in Boca Raton, Florida called Product Ingredient Technology. This agent was

designed to render the gas masks and protective gear inoperable in the Gulf War. Given the testimony of Mr. Kay, it certainly seems likely that the gas mask he deployed in the Gulf was not only rendered inoperative, but was contaminated with a chemical poison known as Prussian Blue, whose ammonia smell he was seemingly able to detect.

Mr. Avery, a utilities worker, deployed to the Gulf, also testifies to having heard a double explosion. He was attached to the same unit and claims he was told the same thing as everyone else, that is was a sonic boom. As a vet of Vietnam, he is well acquainted with what a sonic boom sounds like. He claims the sound he heard was nothing

like a sonic boom, but the military has never had a good reply to this objection, but then dialectics have never been the army‘s forte. The army‘s approach is ―These are the facts, son. Put up or shut up.‖ There is no room for debate when orders are simply given and taken, no questions asked.

Witness 04: Mr. Terry Avery of Salem, Alabama worked on utilities for Naval Mobile Construction Battalion 24, and was also assigned to Camp 13. During the night of January 20, 1991, Mr. Avery said that he heard a double explosion. The alert siren went off. He put on his gas mask and went to the bunker. While in the bunker, his unit received the command to go to MOPP level

4 over the camp loudspeaker. He put on his chemical suit. Mr. Avery said he was almost completely dressed when they announced

“all clear.” He left the bunker and returned to his tent.

Mr. Avery was later told by his Master Chief that the noise he heard was just a sonic boom. A veteran of Vietnam who had heard sonic booms before, Mr. Avery felt that it was not a sonic boom, but he never got a good answer about the explosion. He reported that the rumor going around the

camp was that an enemy plane had been shot down over the desert. (Riegle Report, Chapter 3)

Mr. Avery is not satisfied with the account of events he was given by the U.S. military. A patriot of his stripe has every right to question the government and military. He has served his country faithfully and honorably and was exposed to dangerous biochemical agents while in the field. He was already an experienced war veteran of Vietnam by the time he was sent to the Gulf. He knew the field of battle probably

better than anyone. Yet, his eyewitness testimony could never stand up to the kangaroo court that had already passed its verdict contravening the testimony of several eyewitnesses that what they heard, saw, and experienced was not an explosion, but a sonic boom.

In all the instances described, gag orders were imposed without exception either by the military or by a government agency with a hierarchy, protocol and procedural mandate differing little from the military. The gag orders themselves should raise a red flag among researchers and investigators. An external enemy would naturally call for a thorough investigation to protect those inside. An enemy inside the gate, operating a rogue unit of traitors and accomplices, would endeavor to conceal, cover-up, and hide the evidence at every turn so that a proper investigation could never get off the ground. This is when it looks like, smells like, tastes like, and feels like what it is – high treason. In the case of Oklahoma, 9-11, the London bombings, and the levee explosions in New Orleans, the disturbing truth was that

government plants were on location at the same time a terrorist event was being staged in real-time. Does this suggest treasonous activity? Indeed it does. At best it points to prior knowledge, which could account for why government agents might be snooping around a future crime scene. At worst, it points to a criminal conspiracy to justify the

―war on terrorism,‖ an interminable war whose inevitable outcome can only be WWIII. Actually, it was the war game drill that was ‗staged‘

as it were. The state-sponsored terrorist attacks were for real. To address this reality will require not denial or complacency, but a collective rising up to bring the true perpetrators to justice. When the people are acquainted with the full facts of the Illuminati-controlled deceptions orchestrated by their agents, the upwelling of the riotous mob will be the shot heard around the world.

How is it that the same M.O. could be used in so many events staged in so many different parts of the world? Does it not suggest some overarching plan orchestrated by a transnational organization of supreme mastery and control? How is it that the planning for such war games and anti-terrorist drills should be so well honed and coordinated? Does it not presuppose a number of dress rehearsals? Who conducted these dress rehearsals? Where were they staged? How were they organized? And who organized them? All of these questions can be answered in one simple phrase: National Planning Scenarios. War game drills and exercises are held with the perennial reliability of spring flowers every April 4 and 5 under the code name ―Operation Top Off‖ (‗Top Off‘ stands for ‗Top Officials‘). In New Jersey and Connecticut, for instance, a drill involving police, hospitals, hazardous materials units, emergency teams and news teams will be coordinated to respond to a simulated dirty bomb attack right in their backyard. In part, the drill is designed to assess the public response to such a simulation. In the U.K., this operation goes under the name ―Atlantic Blue,‖ while in Canada its called ―Triple Play‖. This drill involves simulated dirty bomb attacks staged in all three countries. (The Next Pandemic, ―Staging the Operation,‖ www.indymedia.org)

The National Planning scenarios call for a doomsday plan to be followed out based on a mock ―universal adversary‖, with an acting

troop consisting or rescue teams, police units, firefighters, ambulance teams, the army, media, etc, all taking part in the staged production. A script has even been written by members of the country‘s leading anti- bioweapons attack experts, scenarios that call for regular dress rehearsals as indicated by the Department of Homeland Security‘s executive summary of the National Planning Scenario, which can be found by doing a word search under that appellation using any of the popular search engines. A total of 15 scenarios have been elaborated and regular rehearsals are held for each in all three countries named.

The million-dollar question is does life imitate art? Is this mock drill, this fiction, an imitation of an event that could happen in real- time? Quite naturally it is. Why else do it? The question then is are the so-called ―Top Officials‖ practicing drills to guard against an outside terrorist attack or is it more like the Tavistock Institutes‘ surveys conducted to see how effective their mind-control programs are on the world‘s population? In other words, are the ―Top Offs‖ conducting mock drills that are in some way preparatory for a real-time event of their own making? Are the drills merely to coordinate their own future state-sponsored terrorist attacks as part of the eugenics-population control-genocide program known as Global Cleanse 2000? Are the

war games additionally designed to monitor how people react in a terror situation for purposes of corralling and controlling a hysterical population or even leading the cattle to the slaughter more effectively? These are shocking questions, but these are shocking times.

Scientists engaged in the UK ―Top Off‖ program known as

―Atlantic Storm‖ are engaged in a scenario involving the release of spores into the air. In the case of a real-life event, mass vaccinations would be undertaken immediately. War game exercises in which current and former public officials are asked to coordinate a medical, political, and economic assault involving an act of bioterrorism, in which viruses are released into the air in the Warsaw and Rotterdam subways, Los Angeles and Frankfurt airports and the Instanbul Bazaar are cases in point. Mass vaccinations would be initiated immediately.

―Scarlet Shield‖ is an initiative launched by Donald Rumsfeld. 99% of the U.S. Congress voted for Bioshield as it is called. The preparation

of hemorrhagic fever and bird flu viruses in the lab is being used as a pretext for ―Operation Bioshield‖. Biochemical weapon secret labs have been set up all over the United States. The target of these weapons is you and I with American citizens first on the list. (www.indymedia.org)

If this seems far-fetched to some, one need only look as far as New Hampshire to see that Operation Bioshield is already underway. In the wake of Hurricane Katrina, many rumors have been circulating in part as a result of the U.S. government‘s own black operations, that among the Diaspora of refugees fleeing the hurricane, an unfortunate group of individuals, alleged to have been infected with biologicals from one of the bioweapons facilities that went underwater during Hurricane Katrina or from some as yet unidentified source, has descended on the unfortunate people of the state of New Hampshire. Should anyone doubt that much has been made of this story by the government and media, they can refer to the words of Representative McKinney in a speech titled ―The Tremendous Challenges that Face Our Country‖, which she gave to Congress on September 8, 2005. In this speech, she referred specifically to a bioweapons lab facility that went underwater in New Orleans:

I can remember the Tuskagee Study. I remember MK-Ultra as an African American. I remember Paul Robeson. But Tulane University is underwater, and Tulane University houses one of these biodefense labs. We need to know what the heck was in that lab, what was going on in that biodefense lab.

(http://www.rense.com/generals67/specord er.htm)

The Tuskagee Study to which she refers was part of the NK-NAOMI operation carried out in concert with MK-ULTRA, in which a sterilization program was launched against African-Americans. These programs were initiated and launched by the CIA with Congressional

Approval and given the green light when Robert MacNamara was the National Security Advisor under President Kennedy, an initiative that also kicked off the now infamous Special Cancer Virus Program, which would oversee the development of HIV as a bioweapon among other things. Now, under the pretext of a biologicals threat to the people of New Hampshire ostensibly emerging from a flooded biodefense lab in New Orleans, the citizens of this state will fall subject to forced vaccinations, which will most certainly give them whatever it is they are afraid of catching. Talk about being up Shit‘s Creek without a paddle. I doubt even if they had a paddle they‘d be able to use it. The current strategy of the government seems to be to render American citizens completely defenseless.

The White House‘s response to its own false red flag is of course to offer special emergency assistance in the form of money and personnel to contain the alleged threat of disease. The Executive Order from the White House specifies that, ―assistance is available to State and eligible local governments for emergency protective measures that are undertaken to save lives and protect public health and safety.‖ The reference to saving live and protecting public health and safety of course refers to the vaccination program that will be implemented to contain the perceived threat posed by the Katrina Hurricane victims. The government for its part will never be suspected of unleashing a bioweapons attack on its own population through a vaccine program,

as it will have granted itself plausible deniability on two counts: Firstly, Mother Nature will be blamed for flooding the biodefense lab and releasing the biologicals. Secondly, people will blame the outbreak not on vaccine-induced infection, but on the Diaspora of infected individuals emerging from the hurricane and disease ravaged south.

The text of the Executive Order released by the Office of the Press

Secretary on September 19, 2005 appears below:

For Immediate Release Office of the Press Secretary September 19, 2005

Statement on Federal Assistance for New Hampshire

The President today declared an emergency exists in the State of New Hampshire and ordered Federal aid to supplement state and local response efforts to assist evacuees from the area struck by Hurricane Katrina and to provide emergency assistance to those areas beginning on August 29, 2005, and continuing.

The President’s action makes Federal funding available to the State and all 10 counties of the State of New Hampshire.

Specifically, assistance is available to State and eligible local governments for emergency protective measures that are undertaken to save lives and protect public health and safety. Emergency protective measures, including direct Federal assistance, will be provided at 100 percent Federal funding. (http://www.whitehouse.gov/releases/2005/09/20050919-8.html)

Representing FEMA, R. David Paulison, Acting Under Secretary for Emergency Preparedness and Response, Department of Homeland Security, named Kenneth L. Horak as the Federal Coordinating Officer for Federal recovery operations in the affected area.

A list of the 15 National Planning Scenarios and how they will be carried out are listed below. Short summaries from the Executive Summary are included. Useful comparisons can be made between the theoretical scenarios outlines in each summary and real- time events that have already happened. This is one reason why the National Planning Scenarios are considered so worrying to the authors of this book. The scenarios themselves so shockingly parallel events that have already occurred that one cannot dismiss the notion that the scenarios themselves may in fact be dress rehearsals for real events. The Sarin gas attack outlined in Scenario 7, for instance, so closely parallels the sarin gas attack on the Tokyo subway as to give any researcher into the Brave New World of bioweapons the jitters. To add to this, Scenario 10, preparatory of a hurricane response, so closely parallels the events involving Hurricane Katrina as to be flabbergasting. The argument has been made from numerous sources that Katrina was raised from a category 2 to a category 5 hurricane

and steered to landfall artificially. We won‘t examine that issue here. We mention it now merely to highlight the close parallel between Scenario 10 and the Katrina event. What this suggests is that there may be cause to view Katrina as something more than a mere weather anomaly. Finally, the anthrax attacks outlined in Scenario 7 and 13 give one cause for pause in light of the fact that several researchers have traced the anthrax attacks that came in the wake of the

September 11, 2001 terror to the bioweapons facility known as Fort Detrick, a known CIA operation. Anthrax is not a Middle Eastern or Asian bioweapon. It was specifically emerged from the American government‘s own bioweapons program. The very fact that scenarios

2 and 13 rehearse a theoretical anthrax attack suggests that the dress rehearsal may be preparatory for opening night. Given that anthrax is a direct by-product of the U.S. bioweapons program, and that scenarios 2 and 13 involving rehearsed anthrax attacks, suggest that the same people in charge of the war game exercises are the very people behind the acts of terror themselves. What scenarios 7 and 13 presuppose, in particular, is U.S. government complicity in acts of terror directed against its own citizens, involving high treason, mass murder, war crimes and crimes against humanity.

Scenario 1: Nuclear Detonation – 10-Kiloton Improvised Nuclear


In this scenario, terrorist members of the Universal Adversary (UA) group assemble a gun-type nuclear device using highly enriched uranium (HEU) – used here to mean weapons-grade uranium – stolen from a nuclear facility located in the former Soviet Union. The nuclear device components are smuggled into the United States. The

10-kiloton nuclear device is assembled near a major metropolitan center. Using a delivery van, terrorists transport the device to the central business district of a large city and detonate it. Most buildings within 1,000 meters (~ 3,200 feet) of the detonation are severely damaged. Injuries from flying debris (missiles) may occur out to 6 kilometers (~ 3.7 miles). An Electromagnetic Pulse (EMP) damages many electronic devices within about 5 kilometers (~ 3 miles). A mushroom cloud rises above the city and begins to drift east-northeast.

Scenario 2: Biological Attack – Aerosol Anthrax

Anthrax spores delivered by aerosol delivery results in inhalation anthrax, which develops when the bacterial organism, Bacillus anthracis, is inhaled into the lungs. A progressive infection follows. This scenario describes a single aerosol anthrax attack in one city delivered by a truck using a concealed improvised spraying device in

a densely populated urban city with a significant commuter workforce. It does not, however, exclude the possibility of multiple attacks in disparate cities or time-phased attacks (i.e., ―reload‖). For federal planning purposes, it will be assumed that the Universal Adversary (UA) will attack five separate metropolitan areas in a sequential manner. Three cities will be attacked initially, followed by two additional cities 2 weeks later.

Scenarios 3: Biological Disease Outbreak – Pandemic Influenza

Influenza pandemics have occurred every 10 to 60 years, with three occurring in the twentieth century (1918, 1957-1958, and 1967-1968). Influenza pandemics occur when there is a notable genetic change (termed genetic shift) in the circulating strain of influenza. Because of this genetic shift, a large portion of the human population is entirely vulnerable to infection from the new pandemic strain.

This scenario hypothetically relates what could happen during the

next influenza pandemic without an effective preplanned response. At least twenty-five cases occur first in a small village in south China. Over the next 2 months, outbreaks begin to appear in Hong Kong, Singapore, South Korea, and Japan. Although cases are reported in all age groups, young adults appear to be the most severely affected, and case-fatality rates approach 5%. Several weeks later, the virus appears in four major U.S. cities. By nature, pandemic influenza moves extremely rapidly, and the outbreaks continue.

Scenario 4: Biological Attack – Plague

Plague is a bacterium that causes high mortality in untreated cases and has epidemic potential. It is best known as the cause of Justinian‘s Plague (in the middle sixth century) and the Black Death

(in the middle fourteenth century), two pandemics that killed millions. In this scenario, members of the Universal Adversary (UA) release pneumonic plague into three main areas of a major metropolitan city

– in the bathrooms of the city‘s major airport, at the city‘s main sports arena, and at the city‘s major train station.

Scenario 5: Chemical Attack – Blister Agent

Agent YELLOW, which is a mixture of the blister agents sulfur Mustard and Lewisite, is a liquid with a garlic-like odor. Individuals who breathe this mixture may experience damage to the respiratory system. Contact with the skin or eye can result in serious burns. Lewisite or Mustard-Lewisite also can cause damage to bone marrow and blood vessels. Exposure to high levels may be fatal.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) uses a light aircraft to spray chemical agent YELLOW into a packed college football stadium. The agent directly contaminates the stadium and the immediate surrounding area, and generates a downwind vapor hazard. The attack causes a large number of casualties that require urgent and long-term medical treatment, but few immediate fatalities occur. Of the total stadium attendance, 70% is exposed to the liquid at the time of the attack. The remaining 30% (i.e., those in the covered areas of the stadium), plus 10% of the total population in the vapor hazard

area, are exposed to vapor contamination.

Scenario 6: Chemical Attack – Toxic Industrial Chemicals

In this scenario, terrorists from the Universal Adversary (UA) land in several helicopters at fixed facility petroleum refineries. They quickly launch rocket-propelled grenades (RPGs) and plant improvised explosive devices (IEDs) before re-boarding and departing, resulting in major fires. At the same time, multiple cargo containers at a nearby port explode aboard or near several cargo ships with resulting fires.

Two of the ships contain flammable liquids or solids. The wind is headed in the north-northeast direction, and there is a large, heavy plume of smoke drifting into heavily populated areas and releasing various metals into the air. One of the burning ships in the port contains resins and coatings including isocyanates, nitriles, and epoxy resins. Some IEDs are set for delayed detonation. Casualties occur onsite due to explosive blast and fragmentation, fire, and vapor/liquid exposure to the toxic industrial chemical (TIC). Downwind casualties occur due to vapor exposure.

Scenario 7: Chemical Attack – Nerve Agent

Sarin is a human-made chemical warfare agent classified as a nerve agent. Nerve agents are the most toxic and rapidly acting of the known chemical warfare agents. Sarin is a clear, colorless, and tasteless liquid that has no odor in its pure form. However, Sarin can evaporate into a vapor and spread into the environment. Sarin is also known as GB.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) builds six spray dissemination devices and releases Sarin vapor into the ventilation systems of three large commercial office buildings in a metropolitan area. The agent kills 95% of the people in the buildings, and kills or sickens many of the first responders. In addition, some of the agent exits through rooftop ventilation stacks, creating a downwind hazard.

For purposes of estimating federal response requirements, each building is assumed to have an occupancy of 2,000 personnel (i.e., twenty-story buildings with 100 occupants per floor), and the outdoor/subway population density of the surrounding areas is 3,900 people per square mile (one-tenth of the total population density in the vicinity of Times Square, New York).

Scenario 8: Chemical Attack – Chlorine Tank Explosion

Chlorine gas is poisonous and can be pressurized and cooled to

change it into a liquid form so that it can be shipped and stored. When

released, it quickly turns into a gas and stays close to the ground and spreads rapidly. Chlorine gas is yellow-green in color and although not flammable alone, it can react explosively or form explosive compounds with other chemicals such as turpentine or ammonia.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) infiltrates an industrial facility and stores a large quantity of chlorine gas (liquefied under pressure). Using a low-order explosive, UA ruptures a storage tank man-way, releasing a large quantity of chlorine gas downwind of the site. Secondary devices are set to impact first responders.

Scenario 9: Natural Disaster – Major Earthquake

Earthquakes occur when the plates that form under the Earth‘s surface

suddenly shift, and most earthquakes occur at the boundaries where the plates meet. A fault is a fracture in the Earth’s crust along which two blocks of the crust have slipped with respect to each other. The magnitude of an earthquake, usually expressed by the Richter Scale, is a measure of the amplitude of the seismic waves. The intensity, as expressed by the Modified Mercalli Scale, is a subjective measure that describes how strong a shock was felt at a particular location.

The Richter Scale is logarithmic so that a recording of 7, for example, indicates a disturbance with ground motion ten times as large as a recording of 6. A quake of magnitude 2 is the smallest quake

normally felt by people. Earthquakes with a Richter value of 6 or more are commonly considered major; great earthquakes have magnitude of 8 or more. The Modified Mercalli (MM) Scale

expresses the intensity of an earthquake‘s effects in a given locality in values ranging from I to XII. The most commonly used adaptation covers the range of intensity from the condition of ―I – Not felt except by a very few under especially favorable conditions,‖ to ―XII – Damage total. Lines of sight and level are distorted. Objects thrown upward into the air.‖

In this scenario, a 7.2-magnitude earthquake occurs along a fault zone in a major metropolitan area (MMA) of a city. MM Scale VIII or

greater intensity ground shaking extends throughout large sections of the metropolitan area, greatly impacting a six-county region with a population of approximately 10 million people. Subsurface faulting occurs along 45 miles of the fault zone, extending along a large portion of highly populated local jurisdictions, creating a large swath of destruction. Soil liquefaction occurs in some areas, creating quicksand-like conditions.

Scenario 10: Natural Disaster – Major Hurricane

Hurricanes are intense tropical weather systems consisting of dangerous winds and torrential rains. Hurricanes often spawn tornadoes and can produce a storm surge of ocean water that can be up to 24 feet at its peak and 50 to 100 miles wide. The most destructive companion of hurricanes is the storm surge.

A typical hurricane is 400 miles in diameter and has an average forward speed of 15 miles per hour (mph) in a range of 0 to 60 mph. The average life span of a hurricane is 9 days in a range of less than 1 day to more than 12 days. Hurricanes‘ highest wind speeds are 20 to

30 miles from the center. Hurricane force winds cover almost 100 miles, and gale-force winds of 40 mph or more may cover 400 miles in diameter. A fully developed hurricane may tower 10 miles into the atmosphere.

A hurricane is categorized by its sustained wind intensity on a Saffir- Simpson Hurricane Scale that is used to estimate the potential for property damage and flooding. ―Major‖ hurricanes are placed in Categories 3, 4, or 5 with sustained wind intensities between 111 mph to greater than 155 mph. The most dangerous potential storm would

be a slow-moving Category 5 hurricane, making landfall in a highly populated area.

In this scenario, a Category 5 hurricane hits a Major Metropolitan Area (MMA). Sustained winds are at 160 mph with a storm surge greater than 20 feet above normal. As the storm moves closer to land, massive evacuations are required. Certain low-lying escape routes are

inundated by water anywhere from 5 hours before the eye of the hurricane reaches land.

Scenario 11: Radiological Attack – Radiological Dispersal Devices

Cesium-137 (137Cs) has a half-life of 33 years. It decays by both beta and gamma radiation. It is one of several known radioactive isotopes that stand out as being highly suitable for radiological terror. This isotope causes skin damage similar to burns, but the injury may be as deep within the body as on the skin. Cesium would be particularly dangerous if accidentally ingested or inhaled, even in small quantities. Cesium mimics potassium in the body. It binds to concrete and other masonry, making decontamination of such buildings extremely

difficult and possibly economically infeasible. Use of 137Cs in an

urban setting would seriously raise the cost of cleanup.

137Cs is mostly used in the form of cesium chloride (CsCl), because

it is easy to precipitate. CsCl is a fairly fine, light powder with typical particle size median at about 300 microns. Fractions below 10

microns are typically less than 1%. In a Radiological Dispersal

Device (RDD), most will fall out within approximately 1 to 2,000 feet (although many variables exist), but a small amount may be carried great distances, even hundreds of miles.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) purchases stolen CsCl

to make an RDD or ―dirty bomb.‖ The explosive and the shielded 137

Cs sources are smuggled into the country. Detonator cord is stolen from a mining operation, and all other materials are obtained legally in the United States. Devices are detonated in three separate, but regionally close, moderate-to-large cities. The cities are physically similar with geographic topography that is flat. The results in each city are essentially the same. The contaminated region covers approximately thirty-six blocks in each city and includes the business district (high-rise street canyons), residential row houses, crowded shopping areas, and a high school. Buildings in the affected areas are principally made of concrete and brick; some are stone faced.

The entire scene is contaminated with 137Cs, though not at levels causing immediate concern to first responders. Due to the size of the explosion, the radioactive contamination is blown widely such that

the ground zero area is not as radioactive as might have been expected. The detonation aerosol contains 90% of the original 137Cs source with radioactive particles whose sizes range from 1 micron (or micro-

meter, µm) to 150 microns – the size of most of the particles is approximately 100 microns. Larger particles either penetrate building materials in the blast zone, or drop quickly to the ground as fall-out within about 500 feet.

Variable winds of 3 to 8 miles per hour carry the radioactively contaminated aerosol throughout an area of approximately thirty-six blocks (the primary deposition zone). Complex urban wind patterns carry the contamination in unpredictable directions, leaving highly variable contamination deposition with numerous hot spots created by wind eddies and vortices. Radioactivity concentrations in this zone

are on the order of 5-50 microµi/m 2 , with hot spots measuring 100-

500 microµi/m 2 ; however, traces of the 137Cs plume carry more than

3.5 kilometers (~ 2.2 miles) on prevailing winds. Air intakes contaminate interiors of larger buildings, and negative indoor building pressure draws contaminated aerosol into buildings via cracks around windows and doors. In city one, the subway air intakes contaminate the subway system.

Scenario 12: Explosives Attack – Bombing Using Improvised

Explosive Device

In this scenario, agents of the Universal Adversary (UA) use improvised explosive devices (IEDs) to detonate bombs inside a sports arena and create a large vehicle bomb (LVB). They also use suicide bombers in an underground public transportation concourse

and detonate another bomb in a parking facility near the entertainment complex. An additional series of devices is detonated in the lobby of the nearest hospital emergency room (ER).

The event is primarily designed for an urban environment, but could be adapted for more rural area events such as county fairs and other large gatherings. Casualty estimates would be reduced as a function of a reduced target population and less population density at target points.

Scenario 13: Biological Attack – Food Contamination

The U.S. food industry has significantly increased its physical and personnel security since 2001. A successful attack could only occur following the illegal acquisition of sensitive information revealing detailed vulnerabilities of a specific production site. However, in this scenario the Universal Adversary (UA) is able to acquire these restricted documents due to a security lapse. The UA uses these sensitive documents and a high degree of careful planning to avoid apprehension and conduct a serious attack.

The UA delivers liquid anthrax bacteria to pre-selected plant workers. At a beef plant in a west coast state, two batches of ground beef are contaminated with anthrax, with distribution to a city on the west coast, a southwest state, and a state in the northwest. At an orange juice plant in a southwestern state, three batches of orange juice are contaminated with anthrax, with distribution to a west coast city, a southwest city, and a northwest city.

Scenario 14 Biological Attack – Foreign Animal Disease (Foot and

Mouth Disease)

Foot and mouth disease is an acute infectious viral disease that causes blisters, fever, and lameness in cloven-hoofed animals such as cattle and swine. Pregnant animals often abort and dairy cattle may dry up.

It spreads rapidly among such animals and can be fatal in young animals. The disease is not considered a human threat.

In this scenario, members of the Universal Adversary (UA) enter the United States to survey large operations in the livestock industries. The UA targets several locations for a coordinated bioterrorism attack

on the agricultural industry. Approximately two months later, UA teams enter the United States and infect farm animals at specific locations.

The U.S. livestock transportation system is highly efficient and movements are rapid and frequent. Although the initial event will be localized at transportation facilities in several states, as the biological agent matures and the livestock are transported, the geographical area will widen to include surrounding states where the livestock are delivered.

Scenario 15: Cyber Attack

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary conducts cyber attacks that affect several parts of the nation‘s financial infrastructure over the course of several weeks. Specifically, credit-card processing facilities are hacked and numbers are released to the Internet, causing 20 million cards to be cancelled; automated teller machines (ATMs) fail nearly simultaneously across the nation; major companies report payroll checks are not being received by workers; and several large pension and mutual fund companies have computer malfunctions so severe that they are unable to operate for more than a week. Individually, these attacks are not dangerous – but combined, they shatter faith in the stability of the system. Citizens no longer trust any part of the U.S. financial system and foreign speculators make a run on the dollar.

Of the 15 National Planning Scenarios outlined above, there is cause for serious concern. Several of the scenarios described so closely parallel real-world events as to be hair-raising. Let‘s take the sarin gas attack outlined in scenario 7 as a case in point. We know

that a sarin gas attack on a populated center has already been carried out, in this instance on the Tokyo subway system. Links between the Aum cult and Rev. Sun Myung Moon of the Unification Church are well established. The Unification Church is a Korean cult founded and led by Rev. Sun Myung Moon, who has well established links with the Bush family. Co-founder of Aum, Hayakawa Kiyohide, was

sent by the Unification Church. He brought methods of mind control and millions of dollars and at least 12 Unification Church members to Aum. (Aum Shinnikyo – Japanese Terrorist Cult, Japan-

101.com/culture/aum_shinniko_cult.htm) Rev. Sun Myung Moon’s business empire, which includes the conservative Washington Times, paid millions of dollars to North Korea’s communist leaders in the early 1990s when the hard-line government needed foreign currency to finance its weapons programs, according to U.S. Defense

Intelligence Agency documents. There is no doubt that he has acted as a conduit for North Korea‘s weapons development program. The payments included a $3 million “birthday present” to current communist leader Kim Jong-il and offshore payments amounting to “several tens of million dollars” to the previous communist dictator, Kim Il-sung, a partially declassified document indicated. (―Rev.

Moon, North Korea, and the Bushes‖, by Robert Parry, www.consortiumNews.com, Oct. 11, 2000)

Moon Sun-myung enjoys friendly relations with Kim Jong-il and has even visited the reclusive North Korean leader from time to time. Moon’s Japanese Toen Trading company once made a special delivery of 12 Russian Golf missile submarines with launch tubes intact. The North Korean communists developed this technology and adapted it to launch missiles from surface and submarine platforms. North Korea now has nuclear weapon strike capability, largely thanks to Moon, that can reach the continental United States from sea-based mobile launch facilities at distances of 2,500 miles. (http://www.ecosyn.us/adti/Nukes.html) Simultaneously, Moon has enjoyed longstanding financial and political ties to the Bush family. The implications of this are striking given that Bush Sr. is the former Head of the CIA. While channeling funds to North Korea’s

communist leaders, the 80-year-old founder of the South Korean- based Unification Church has funneled large sums of money, possibly millions of dollars as well, to former President George H.W. Bush. One well-placed former leader of Moon’s Unification Church has stated that the total earmarked for former President Bush was $10 million. The father of the current U.S. president has declined to say

how much Moon’s organization actually paid him for speeches and other services in Asia, the United States and South America. (―Rev. Moon, North Korea, and the Bushes‖, by Robert Parry, www.consortiumNews.com, Oct. 11, 2000) In exchange for this campaign funding, Bush Sr., at his prostituted best, has responded in kind by giving his full backing and support to Moon‘s new paper syndication in South America. Bush lavished praise on Moon and his journalistic enterprises: “I want to salute Reverend Moon, who is the founder of The Washington Times and also of Tiempos del Mundo,” Bush declared. “A lot of my friends in South America don’t know about The Washington Times, but it is an independent voice. The editors of The Washington Times tell me that never once has the man with the vision interfered with the running of the paper, a paper that in my view brings sanity to Washington, D.C. I am convinced that Tiempos del Mundo is going to do the same thing” in Latin America. (―Dark Side of Rev. Moon: Hooking George Bush, by Robert Parry, May 25, 2001, http://www.freerepublic.com)

What we see here is another paper trail of business ties between the Bushes and shadowy figures connected with a terrorist cult in Japan and the funding of North Korea‘s weapons program. Given that Moon is a former North Korean, and friendly with Kim Jong-il, the President of North Korea and sworn enemy of the United States, the relationship between Moon and the Bushes is as irregular as the business ties between the Bushes and the bin Laden family. In light of this, the sarin gas attack on the Tokyo subway also has a paper trail leading to Moon and back to the United States. Given that the sarin gas attack is one of the scenarios elaborated in the National Planning Scenarios, and given that it has already been carried out by rogue elements with shadowy connections to Moon, the Bush family and CIA ops, the case for the sarin gas attack being rehearsed and planned in war game drills by the perpetrators is strong. The M.O. of the CIA-connected Bush crime family is to cultivate a bogeyman or monster in whatever locale it is they wish to invade or attack. Supplying North Korea with biochemical weapon-making material and helping them to develop their nuclear and bioweapon arsenal

through the help of agents like Moon, with known KCIA and CIA links, is their standard M.O. It is the same M.O. they used in the case of Saddam, Osama, and Manuel Noriega. We don‘t mean to seem alarmist, but based on our research and contacts, the Illuminati plan is to have WWIII break out on the Korean peninsula. The Bush-CIA- Moon-KCIA-CIA-Kim Jong-il connection should be a clear enough warning for the world governments to raise the red flag.

Next, let‘s examine the Anthrax attacks outlined in scenarios 2 and 13 and its implications. Far from being a bioweapon in the al- Qaeda weapon‘s cache or any of the Middle Eastern governments for that matter, anthrax has a made in the USA label on it and is a by- product of Fort Detrick‘s bioweapons program. Law enforcement officials said the scientific analysis of the anthrax sent in letters that killed five people was consistent with the Ames anthrax strain held by the U.S. military at Fort Detrick and distributed to a number of labs

for research. Timothy Read, an assistant investigator for the Institute for Genomic Research, stated, “The anthrax strain from the Florida case was very similar to an anthrax strain that was derived from one distributed through Fort Detrick.” (―FBI Turns Anthrax Probe Towards Fort Detrick, Maryland‖ by Pierre Thomas, ABCNEWS.com, May 20, 2002, at truthout.com)

Photo exhibits of envelopes and letters have been released by the FBI and can be viewed at www.whatreallyhappened.com. In hindsight, they appear to be a hoax and not the work of Islamic extremists as the mainstream media would have us believe. While purportedly the work of al-Qaeda Islamic extremists, several anomalies emerge both in the writing appearing on the envelope and the letters contained therein. First of all, there is the attempt to convey that an amateur hand is at work in the penmanship of the English lettering on the envelopes. The words slope downwards in a childish manner. This has every appearance of a staged attempt to show someone unfamiliar with English words and lettering. However, considering that calligraphy and skill in letter formation is one of the hallmarks of those educated in the Arabic language, it is patently ridiculous that they would have difficulty forming the comparatively

simpler English letters or to maintain a straight hand while writing. If there is an amateur hand at work here, it would be the rank and file of the American intelligence services, who appear to have a rather narrow and naïvely misguided view of foreign people and cultures.

Another major anomaly involves the dating that appears at the top of the letter shown in photo exhibit C. While it may seem inconsequential at first glance, more rigorous intuition will tell you that the numbers don‘t add up in the dating of the letter. The date shows the month, followed by the day, and then the year. In the Arabic system, this order would be reversed. While some might

object that the Arab terrorists are merely adopting the Western system of dating to cater to a Western audience, the fact is that issues of nationalism and authenticity would be foremost in a Middle Eastern terrorist‘s mind. The devil is in the details and the need to convey authenticity would be considered paramount. In addition, many have pointed out that the language of the letter does not ring true either.

The phrase ―ALLAH IS GREAT‖ would not be used. Instead, the phrase ―GOD IS GREAT‖ or ―ALLAH ACHBAR‖ would be the standard fair. Also, the words seem not to be those of a confident and menacing Islamic adversary, but those of a taunting child. ―YOU CAN NOT STOP US. WE HAVE THE ANTHRAX. YOU DIE NOW. ARE YOU AFRAID?‖ Them‘s fighting words? Surely not. These are the words of a rank amateur trying to place himself in the shoes of an Arab terrorist, but with insufficient sophistication, schooling, worldly awareness, education and knowledge to pull it off. The misspelling of the word penicillin as ‗penacilin‘ is a somewhat more convincing attempt to show illiteracy in the English language, but hardly convincing in the end. People from the Asian world prize education more highly than Americans. Meticulous care is taken with language acquisition in that part of the world. Academic pedantry is the norm and attention to detail the custom. The authors of this book

should know, since each of them has spent a considerable part of their lives living in the east. Misspelling a word is considered shameful and disgraceful. Given the brevity of the letter and message conveyed.

One would expect the Arab terrorists to get the language right and

they most assuredly would, and would show markedly greater skill in terms of penmanship. But don‘t take our word for it. Examine the

letters for yourself. You be the judge.

2001 Press Releases

FBI Homepage

war 4

war 5


war 6

war 7

war 8

war n9

war 11


(―The 9-11 Anthrax Frame-up‖ at http://www.whatreallyhappened.com/frameup.html)

How do operatives infiltrate the ranks of organizations the Illuminati- controlled organizations like the CIA wish to get a foothold in? Take this as a textbook example. It was announced in the wake of September 11, in early 2002 in fact, that on January 21 the director of the CDC, Jeffrey Koplan would be stepping down on March 31. Six days earlier it was announced that Surgeon General David Satcher was resigning. At the same time, the National Institutes of Health was being run by a prince regent. This means that the three most prestigious and important medical positions in the country were all

vacant at the same time. (Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, p. 518) This is not just a case of watchdogs looking the wrong way. This is a blatant example of watchdogs not even being on watch.

With watchdogs nowhere in sight, it is easy to imagine how exhaustive investigations would reveal that the anthrax that had killed several Americans since October 5 2001 had been linked to CIA research. The FBI was unequivocal about the fact that only 10 people could have had access, yet there were said to have been astounding security breaches at the Fort Detrick bioweapons facility during this period, such as unauthorized nighttime experiments and lab specimens going missing.

The U.S. government‘s militarized anthrax was developed by William C. Patrick III, who holds five classified patents on the process. He is now a private biowarfare consultant to the U.S. military and CIA. He pioneered the process of concentrating one trillion spores of anthrax into one gram, literally the head of a pin. No other country has been able to come close, 500 billion per gram at best. The anthrax that was sent around town in the eastern U.S. in late 2001 was the one trillion per gram variety, making it the grade-A, world class variety found only at Fort Detrick. This was verified in a January 31,

2002 report by Barbara H. Rosenberg of the Federation of American

Scientists. (Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, p.518)

The Bush administration needed to railroad its draconian legislation—particularly the Patriot Act and Homeland Security— through Congress as quickly and expediently as possible. They needed a military phalanx, they needed some kind of threat that would penetrate and divide the ranks, so that the Machiavellian initiatives would receive but tacit opposition from the House. Senate majority Leader Tom Daschle was well placed to wield the passage of the new bills a heavy if not fatal blow unless he was brought on side. While generally supportive of the Bush administration‘s policies, there were signs he was showing some nervous agitation amid the ultra- nationalist foment that had emerged in the wake of the September 11

attacks. By October 10th, he had spearheaded the move by Ross

Feingold of Wisconsin to block passage of the US Patriot Act, which had somehow managed to circumvent proper scrutiny or debate in the

House. The Patriot Act for all intents and purposes amounted to the complete suspension of the Constitution powers of the Republic for an indefinite period, and the White House was demanding its immediate passage. It was clear to the administration that Daschle had to be brought to heel or all was lost. Major pieces of legislation including Homeland Security and a multitude of investigations were all within Daschle‘s jurisdiction. He would be forced into compliance or else. On October 15, it was announced that Daschle‘s office had received a present—weaponized anthrax. While the secret admirer was by no means disclosed, it is now beyond the pale that it was an

intelligence unit loyal to the Bush Camp. By October 18th, it was

announced that 31 senate staff members had tested positive for anthrax spore infection. The Patriot Act that lacerated the Constitution was duly passed sans debate on October 24th, 2001.Feeling besieged and on edge the beleaguered chamber traded their freedoms for what they hoped to be greater safety and security. Congress had been kowtowed without the faintest suspicion it had been had. By January

29, 2002, CNN announced that both the president and vice president had asked Daschle to limit congressional investigations into the attacks ostensibly because it might channel unnecessary resources away from the war on terror. The real reason of course is that the Bush administration did not want to be caught red-handed running a criminal protection racket operation in Congress. Not only did Daschle fall into line, he acted as an accomplice in the obstruction of justice, delaying public investigations until the FBI revelations forced his hand on the issue.

Chair of the Senate Judiciary Committee, Pat Leahy, was also in a position to thwart many of the unconstitutional measures coming out of the White House. He showed his willingness to do so with eloquence and passion in the chamber till the wind was taken out of his sails by another special delivery of weaponized anthrax. He had a history of taking on the Bush administration and had a particular bone to pick with the Attorney-General John Ashcroft, who defiantly refused to appear before his committee to answer questions. On November 16, Senator Leahy received his anthrax delivery from a secret admirer. This present was particularly potent with

concentrations of a trillion spores per gram. With the Judiciary Senate Committee brought to heel, Ashcroft was now ready to appear before the beleaguered committee, who were now sufficiently tamed to ask only the most innocuous and painless questions.

Some months later, the truth about anthrax was revealed, but by then Joe Public had lost interest and had forgotten all about it. Nevertheless, it was revealed that the Ames strain of anthrax identified as the one sent to Congress, was the product of a CIA weapons research program involving the US Army Medical Research Institute of Infectious Diseases (USAMRIID), the Dugway Proving Ground, and the Batelle Memorial Institute. All of the anthrax sent post-911 had a Made in the USA label on it with a manufacturer‘s serial number implicating CIA bioweapons research programs. (Michael C. Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, 269-271)

Let us now examine National Planning Scenario number 10 and see how it relates to real-world events. Scenario 10 describes a hurricane reaching landfall in a populated area. A slow-moving category 5 hurricane is considered the most dangerous and of course Hurricane Katrina fits the bill. The last part of the scenario is the most chilling:

Sustained winds are at 160 mph with a storm surge greater than 20 feet above normal. As the storm moves closer to land, massive evacuations are required. Certain low-lying escape routes are inundated by water anywhere from 5 hours before the eye of the hurricane reaches land.

If that national planning scenario isn‘t enough to convince you of the striking similarity to the Katrina disaster, perhaps the Hollywood version might be more convincing. The made for TV film Oil Storm is a national planning scenario served up for Hollywood, whose close working relationship with America‘s intelligence services is well documented. The synopsis of the film is available on the Net, but we will save you the trouble by presenting it here:

Oil Storm examines what happens when a Category 6 hurricane in the Gulf of Mexico slams into Louisiana, crushing the city of New Orleans and crippling the vital pipeline of refined oil that is Port Fourchon. It examines the ripple effect of that event and the ensuing cascade of disasters associated with it, through the eyes of public officials (Operation Top Off anyone?), a family in Texas who own a gas station (What, and not an oil well?), an EMS worker in Boston who has to deal with a brutal winter, and a ranching family in South Dekota who have their subsidy completely taken away and question whether we need oil or food to survive.

As the country reels from the loss of life and energy reserves associated with (the) hurricane‘s fury, the price of crude oil skyrockets and the United States government sets forth to take immediate action. It puts in motion efforts to rebuild the infrastructure of Port Fourchon (8 months minimum) and the sagging and disabled deep sea rigs in the Gulf of Mexico (of equal length). It reroutes activity normally associated with the Port Fourchon shipping lanes to the Port of Houston and compels Houston to work

24/7 in order to get cruse to our refineries and out to the public.

(Oil Storm, scenario, available for download at:


In keeping with the usual M.O., where federal authorities are on location staging a war game or emergency response exercise virtually at the same time that a real event is unfolding in real-time, the same type of national planning scenario-style event took place in New Orleans in the case of Katrina. As reported on NBC News, emergency planners were involved in a hurricane simulation that projected 61,290 dead and 384,257 injured or in need of medical assistance in a catastrophic flood that would leave a large portion of New Orleans uninhabitable for more than a year. The planners were not involved in the Katrina response. They were involved in an emergency response exercise known as ―Hurricane Pam,‖ quite probably by design, given the M.O. we have exposed in this chapter. They were taking part in a yearlong project to prepare federal and state officials for a Category 3 hurricane in New Orleans. (―Katrina makes many of planners‘ fears a reality: Feds ‗Hurricane Pam‘ exercise predicted massive flooding,

61,000 dead,‖ The Associated Press, Sept. 10, 2005, http://msnbc.msn.com/id/9274362/print/1/displaymode/1098/) This is more than eerie. Given the consistent pattern in all of these terrorist bombings and national emergencies there is strong evidence of premeditated murder, which is murder in the first degree and, in the case of Katrina, with genocidal intent. In the 412-page report obtained by AP from a government official working on the Hurricane Pam project, the national emergency planning scenario eerily predicts

The death toll is just one of the many chilling details in a 412-page report obtained by the AP from a government official involved in the Hurricane Pam project. Written in ominous present-tense language, the report with the scenario played out only days before the Katrina event, predicted,

Floodwaters would surge over levees, creating ―a catastrophic mass casualty/mass evacuation‖ and leaving drainage pumps crippled for up to six months. ―It will take over one year to re-enter areas most heavily impacted,‖ the report estimated.
Morethan 600,000 houses and 6,000 businesses would be affected, more than two-thirds of them destroyed. Nearly a quarter-million

children would be out of school. ―All 40 medical facilities in the impacted area (are) isolated and useless,‖ it says.

Localofficials would be quickly overwhelmed with the five-digit death toll, 187,862 people injured and 196,395 falling ill. A half million people would be homeless. (Ibid.)

The report even refers to evacuees as ‗refugees‘ and indicated they could be housed at college campuses, military barracks, hotels, travel trailers, recreational vehicles, private homes, cottages, churches, Boy Scout camps, and cruise ships. Then, the report says, ―Federal support must be provided in a timely manner to save lives, prevent human suffering and mitigate severe damage. This may require mobilization and deploying of assets before they are requested via normal (National Response Plan) protocols.‖ (Ibid)

Under FEMA‘s direction, federal and state officials began working on the $1 million Hurricane Pam project in July 2004, when

270 experts convened in Baton Rouge, Louisiana, for a simulation lasting a total of eight days. The ―tabletop‖ exercise involved a mock hurricane. The drill included computer graphic simulations projected on large screens of a hurricane hitting New Orleans. ―We designed the to be a worst-case plausible storm,‖ said Madhu Beriwal, chief executive of, Innovative Emergency management Inc., a consultancy firm not unlike the one hired in London‘s anti-terrorist bombing drill. They produced an update on how to deal with the dead and injured, which they submitted to FEMA‘s headquarters in Washington on September 3, 2005. By this time, Hurricane Katrina had hit and the government was under fire for its slow response. Hurricane Pam national planning scenario was clairvoyant in a multitude of ways, i.e. predicted flooding would exceed 10 feet and result in a lethal mixture of decomposing corpses, chemicals and human waste. The report noted that Hurricane Pam would be a direct hit, but it is known that Katrina‘s eye hit to the east of New Orleans as admitted in the NBC News report. (Ibid)

Having discovered a common M.O. in the Oklahoma bombings, the July 7 London bombings, the 9-11 attacks, and the Hurricane Katrina Disaster, it is clear that national planning-style

scenarios were in operation in each case, excepting perhaps the Alfred P. Murrah Building attack in Oklahoma. Nevertheless, the same M.O. is at work in the Oklahoma case insofar as a bomb squad was seen by several witnesses at the location on the morning of the bombing attack. Having discovered a common M.O. in operations staged in both the USA and the UK, it would be naïve not to connect all of these incidents to some overarching master puppeteer orchestrating these events from behind a screen. What could that overarching controller be and what could possibly be its agenda? ―The answer, my friends, is blowing in the wind, the answer is blowing in the wind.‖ The Bavarian Illuminati founded by the Jesuit Adam Weishaupt was founded in the same year as the American Republic. The American Republic, as suggested in a previous chapter, is a Freemason experiment. The Masons are an Illuminati organization and have been controlled for centuries, as was their predecessor, the Knights Templar, by the Illuminati bloodline families, otherwise known as the Black Nobility families of Europe. The majority of signatories of the Declaration of Independence were Masons. The hind side of the American dollar bill, first introduced by Franklin D. Roosevelt‘s administration, reveals the Illuminati slogan in Latin Annuit Coeptus Novus Ordo Seclorum, meaning ―Announcing the Birth of a New Order of Ages‖ or a ―New World Order‖. It is also known as ―The Great Work of Ages‖ and is a long-term plan to inaugurate a world government, allowing the Illuminati bloodline families to take control of planet Earth through the centralization of power. The majority of US presidents have been Freemasons, not just Freemasons but Masons of the highest initiated

degree, 33. Bush Sr. and son George W. are both 33rd Freemasons, as

was Bill Clinton, Ronald Reagan, Gerald Ford, Harry Truman, and Franklin D. Roosevelt to name a distinguished few. JFK was a Knight of Malta, but even this is a quasi-Masonic organization. The Bush‘s, along with the grandfather of the current president, Prescott Bush, are all initiated Skull and Bones Society initiates of the Skull and Bones university that they each attended, Yale University. The name Skull and Bones is derived from the initiatory ceremony of the Third Degree of Freemasonry, where the initiate confronts his own death shroud upon which appears a skull with two crossed bones. The Skull and

Bones Society have an agenda to wage war against the ‗goyim‘ and initiates belong to Jewish Illuminati bloodline families belonging to a specific Satanic sect of Judaism that we call the ―Illuminati‖.

The headquarters of the New World Order, The United States, has gained control of the world‘s food supply through a multinational company known as Monsanto, which forces genetically modified seed on farmers all over the world. Monsanto specializes in ―Terminator Technology‖ or ―Suicide Seeds‖ so that farmers are unable to seed their own crops in the spring and are forced to return to the agricultural consortium each year to buy more seed. The United States also controls international finance through the monopoly enjoyed by the U.S. dollar, which oil-producing nations depend on to trade in oil. And of course, the United States and NATO control the majority of the world‘s oil reserves through their imperial advance into Central Asia and the Middle East. The United States also has a large stake in the Earth‘s water and mineral resources. And now, it controls the weather. We will learn about the U.S. controls the weather in more detail in the next chapter.

Chapter Two

Hurricane Katrina: Owning the Weather

Skeptics will claim that that there is no proof that weather manipulation is even possible. They will argue that there is no empirical evidence weather control even exists. Perhaps they could explain then why a UN Resolution to that effect known as Resolution

31/72 was introduced as early as 1967. They might also explain why a bill on weather modification was referred to the Congressional Committee on Commerce, Science, and Transportation in 2005. Section 3, Clause 4 will be of particular interest:


1st Session

S. 517

To establish the Weather Modification Operations and Research Board, and for other purposes.


Mrs. HUTCHISON introduced the following bill; which was read twice and referred to the Committee on Commerce, Science, and



To establish the Weather Modification Operations and Research

Board, and for other purposes.

Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled,


This Act may be cited as the `Weather Modification Research and Technology Transfer Authorization Act of 2005′.


It is the purpose of this Act to develop and implement a comprehensive and coordinated national weather modification policy and a national cooperative Federal and State program of weather modification research and development.


In this Act:

(1) BOARD- The term `Board’ means the Weather

Modification Advisory and Research Board.

(2) EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR- The term `Executive

Director’ means the Executive Director of the Weather

Modification Advisory and Research Board.


`research and development’ means theoretical analysis, exploration, experimentation, and the extension of investigative findings and theories of scientific or technical nature into practical application for experimental and demonstration purposes, including the experimental production and testing of models, devices, equipment, materials, and processes.

(4) WEATHER MODIFICATION- The term `weather modification’ means changing or controlling, or attempting to change or control, by artificial methods the natural development of atmospheric cloud forms or precipitation forms which occur in the troposphere.


(a) IN GENERAL- There is established in the Department of Commerce the Weather Modification Advisory and Research Board.


(1) IN GENERAL- The Board shall consist of 11 members appointed by the Secretary of Commerce, of whom–

(A) at least 1 shall be a representative of the

American Meteorological Society;

(B) at least 1 shall be a representative of the

American Society of Civil Engineers;

(C) at least 1 shall be a representative of the

National Academy of Sciences;

(D) at least 1 shall be a representative of the National Center for Atmospheric Research of the National Science Foundation;

(E) at least 2 shall be representatives of the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration of the Department of


(F) at least 1 shall be a representative of institutions of higher education or research institutes; and

(G) at least 1 shall be a representative of a State that is currently supporting operational weather modification projects.

(2) TENURE- A member of the Board serves at the pleasure of the Secretary of Commerce.

(3) VACANCIES- Any vacancy on the Board shall be filled in the same manner as the original appointment.

(b) ADVISORY COMMITTEES- The Board may establish advisory committees to advise the Board and to make recommendations to the Board concerning legislation, policies, administration, research, and other matters.

(c) INITIAL MEETING- Not later than 30 days after the date on which all members of the Board have been appointed, the Board shall hold its first meeting.

(d) MEETINGS- The Board shall meet at the call of the Chair. (e) QUORUM- A majority of the members of the Board shall constitute a quorum, but a lesser number of members may hold hearings.

(f) CHAIR AND VICE CHAIR- The Board shall select a

Chair and Vice Chair from among its members.


(a) PROMOTION OF RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT- In order to assist in expanding the theoretical and practical knowledge of weather modification, the Board shall promote and fund research and development, studies, and investigations with respect to–

(1) improved forecast and decision-making technologies for weather modification operations, including tailored computer workstations and software and new observation systems with remote sensors; and (2) assessments and evaluations of the efficacy of

weather modification, both purposeful (including cloud-seeding operations) and inadvertent (including downwind effects and anthropogenic effects).

(b) FINANCIAL ASSISTANCE- Unless the use of the money is restricted or subject to any limitations provided by law, the Board shall use amounts in the Weather Modification Research and Development Fund–

(1) to pay its expenses in the administration of this Act, and

(2) to provide for research and development with respect to weather modifications by grants to, or contracts or cooperative arrangements, with public or private agencies.

(c) REPORT- The Board shall submit to the Secretary biennially a report on its findings and research results.


(a) STUDIES, INVESTIGATIONS, AND HEARINGS- The Board may make any studies or investigations, obtain any information, and hold any hearings necessary or proper to administer or enforce this Act or any rules or orders issued under this Act.

(b) PERSONNEL- The Board may employ, as provided for in appropriations Acts, an Executive Director and other support staff necessary to perform duties and functions under this Act. (c) COOPERATION WITH OTHER AGENCIES- The Board may cooperate with public or private agencies to promote the purposes of this Act.

(d) COOPERATIVE AGREEMENTS- The Board may enter into cooperative agreements with the head of any department or agency of the United States, an appropriate official of any State or political subdivision of a State, or an appropriate official of any private or public agency or organization for conducting weather modification activities or cloud-seeding operations.


DEVELOPMENT- The Executive Director, with the approval of the Board, may conduct and may contract for research and development activities relating to the purposes of this section.


The heads of the departments and agencies of the United States and the heads of any other public or private agencies and institutions that receive research funds from the United States shall, to the extent possible, give full support and cooperation to the Board and to initiate independent research and development programs that address weather modifications.


(a) IN GENERAL- There is established within the Treasury of the United States the Weather Modification Research and Development Fund, which shall consist of amounts appropriated pursuant to subsection (b) or received by the Board under subsection (c).

(b) AUTHORIZATION OF APPROPRIATIONS- There is authorized to be appropriated to the Board for the purposes of carrying out the provisions of this Act $10,000,000 for each of fiscal years 2005 through 2014. Any sums appropriated under this subsection shall remain available, without fiscal year limitation, until expended.

(c) GIFTS- The Board may accept, use, and dispose of gifts or donations of services or property.


This Act shall take effect on October 1, 2005.

All this evidence for weather manipulation is given added weight, when set against the backdrop of Jim McCanney‘s claims on a recent radio broadcast that the U.S. government has used weather

manipulation techniques he himself patented and shared with the U.S. Air Force. McCanney also shared the technology with the Russians and claims the Russians made similar overtures to the U.S. government. McCanney now regrets his decision. He naively believed that his government would use the technology for peaceful purposes, steering severe storms away from population centers, thus preventing wind and flood damage. It is his contention, however, that the government has used the technology for more untoward purposes. For instance, he is quite unequivocal about the fact that the U.S. government used weather manipulation technology to steer Hurricane Katrina into New Orleans, a major population center, in stark contrast with the purpose for which he intended the technology. He begins this rather salient and clear radio lecture by debunking self-proclaimed weather manipulation experts, who don‘t know what they‘re talking about. He denies that there is any validity to the claims that so-called scalar technology was employed in the recent hurricane emergencies.

A lot of standard features are being pointed to as so-called scalar technology results, etc. First of all, I‘ve yet to see anybody define what scalar technology even means. It‘s being bantered around by dozens of people. It‘s being used as a common lingo. And it‘s pure disinformation. There is no way to beam radiation into the side of a hurricane or influence a hurricane from the cloud tops…

McCanney even debunks the debunkers—those who will deny there is any such thing as weather manipulation. He begins by asking a very pertinent rhetorical question, namely, if there is no such thing, why then did the UN pass a resolution forbidding the use of weather manipulation as an instrument of war?

There are even people claiming there is no such thing as weather manipulation. Well gee, why on earth then did the UN in 1976

pass a resolution prohibiting the use of weather manipulation. It was clearly already well under development at that time. People were experimenting. There‘s a patent that goes back to the 1930‘s even dealing with weather manipulation. There‘s a good deal of work that went on with World War II…

Let‘s examine UN Resolution 31/72 for a moment just to consider its contents and ramifications:

UNGA RES. 31/72, TIAS 9614



Adopted by Resolution 31/72 of the United Nations General Assembly on 10 December 1976. The Convention was opened for signature at Geneva on 18 May 1977.

The States Parties to this Convention,

Guided by the interest of consolidating peace, and wishing to contribute to the cause of halting the arms race, and of bringing about general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, and of saving mankind from the danger of using new means of warfare,

Determined to continue negotiations with a view to achieving effective progress towards further measures in the field of disarmament,

Recognizing that scientific and technical advances may open new possibilities with respect to modification of the environment,

Recalling the Declaration of the United Nations Conference on the

Human Environment, adopted at Stockholm on 16 June 1972,

Realizing that the use of environmental modification techniques for peaceful purposes could improve the interrelationship of man and nature and contribute to the preservation and improvement of the environment for the benefit of present and future generations,

Recognizing, however, that military or any other hostile use of such techniques could have effects extremely harmful to human welfare,

Desiring to prohibit effectively military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques in order to eliminate the dangers to mankind from such use, and affirming their willingness to work towards the achievement of this objective,

Desiring also to contribute to the strengthening of trust among nations and to the further improvement of the international situation in accordance with the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations,

Have agreed as follows:


Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes not to engage in military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques having widespread, long-lasting or severe effects as the means of destruction, damage or injury to any other State Party.

Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes not to assist, encourage or induce any State, group of States or international

organization to engage in activities contrary to the provisions of paragraph 1 of this article.


As used in article 1, the term “environmental modification techniques” refers to any technique for changing – through the deliberate manipulation of natural processes–the dynamics, composition or structure of the Earth, including its biota, lithosphere, hydrosphere and atmosphere, or of outer space.


Theprovisions of this Convention shall not hinder the use of environmental modification techniques for peaceful purposes and shall be without prejudice to the generally recognized principles and applicable rules of international law concerning such use.

TheStates Parties to this Convention undertake to facilitate, and have the right to participate in, the fullest possible exchange of scientific and technological information on the use of environmental modification techniques for peaceful purposes. States Parties in a position to do so shall contribute, alone or together with other States
or international organizations, to international economic and scientific co-operation in the preservation, improvement and peaceful

utilization of the environment, with due consideration for the needs of the developing areas of the world.


Each State Party to this Convention undertakes to take any measures it considers necessary in accordance with its constitutional processes to prohibit and prevent any activity in violation of the provisions of the Convention anywhere under its jurisdiction or control.


TheStates Parties to this Convention undertake to consult one another and to co-operate in solving any problems which may arise in relation to the objectives of, or in the application of the provisions of, the Convention. Consultation and co-operation pursuant to this article may also be undertaken through appropriate international procedures within the framework of the United Nations and in accordance with
its Charter. These international procedures may include the services

of appropriate international organizations, as well as of a Consultative

Committee of Experts as provided for in paragraph 2 of this article.

Forthe purposes set forth in paragraph 1 of this article, the Depositary shall within one month of the receipt of a request from any State Party to this Convention, convene a Consultative Committee of Experts. Any State Party may appoint an expert to the Committee whose functions and rules of procedure are set out in the annex which constitutes an integral part of this Convention. The Committee shall transmit to the Depositary a summary of its findings of fact, incorporating all views and information presented to the Committee during its proceedings. The Depositary shall distribute the summary
to all States Parties.

AnyState Party to this Convention which has reason to believe that any other State Party is acting in breach of obligations deriving from the provisions of the Convention may lodge a complaint with the Security Council of the United Nations. Such a complaint should include all relevant information as well as all possible evidence supporting its validity.

Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes to cooperate in carrying out any investigation which the Security Council may initiate, in accordance with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations, on the basis of the complaint received by the Council. The Security Council shall inform the States Parties of the results of the investigation.

Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes to provide or
support assistance, in accordance with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations, to any State Party which so requests, if the Security Council decides that such Party has been harmed or is likely to be harmed as a result of violation of the Convention.


AnyState Party to this Convention may propose amendments to the Convention. The text of any proposed amendment shall be submitted to the Depositary, who shall promptly circulate it to all States Parties.

An amendment shall enterinto force for all States Parties to this Convention which have accepted it, upon the deposit with the Depositary of instruments of acceptance by a majority of States Parties. Thereafter it shall enter into force for any remaining State Party on the date of deposit of its instrument of acceptance.


This Convention shall be of unlimited duration.


Fiveyears after the entry into force of this Convention, a conference of the States Parties to the Convention shall be convened by the Depositary at Geneva, Switzerland. The conference shall review the operation of the Convention with a view to ensuring that its purposes and provisions are being realized, and shall in particular examine the effectiveness of the provisions of paragraph 1 of article I in eliminating the dangers of military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques.

At intervals of not less than fiveyears thereafter, a majority of the
States Parties to this Convention may obtain, by submitting a proposal

to this effect to the Depositary, the convening of a conference with the same objectives.

If no conference has been convened pursuant to paragraph 2 ofthis article within ten years following the conclusion of a previous conference, the Depositary shall solicit the views of all States Parties to this Convention concerning the convening of such a conference. If one third or ten of the States Parties, whichever number is less, respond affirmatively, the Depositary shall take immediate steps to convene the conference.


This Convention shallbe open to all States for signature. Any State which does not sign the Convention before its entry into force in accordance with paragraph 3 of this article may accede to it at any time.

This Convention shallbe subject to ratification by signatory States. Instruments of ratification or accession shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations.

This Convention shallenter into force upon the deposit of instruments of ratification by twenty Governments in accordance with paragraph 2 of this article.

Forthose States whose instruments of ratification or accession are deposited after the entry into force of this Convention, it shall enter into force on the date of the deposit of their instruments of ratification or accession.

TheDepositary shall promptly inform all signatory and acceding States of the date of each signature, the date of deposit of each instrument of ratification or accession and the date of the entry into force of this Convention and of any amendments thereto, as well as of the receipt of other notices.

This Convention shallbe registered by the Depositary in accordance with Article 102 of the Charter of the United Nations.


This Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall send duly certified copies thereof to the Governments of the signatory and acceding States.

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned, being duly authorized thereto, have signed this Convention

Done at Geneva, on the 18 day of May 1977. (Here follows signatures)

Annex to the Convention

Consultative Committee of Experts

TheConsultative Committee of Experts shall undertake to make appropriate findings of fact and provide expert views relevant to any problem raised pursuant to paragraph 1 of article V of this Convention by the State Party requesting the convening of the Committee.

Thework of the Consultative Committee of Experts shall be organized in such a way as to permit it to perform the functions set forth in paragraph 1 of this annex. The Committee shall decide procedural questions relative to the organization of its work, where possible by consensus, but otherwise by a majority of those present and voting. There shall be no voting on matters of substance.

TheDepositary or his representative shall serve as the Chairman of the Committee.

Each expert maybe assisted at meetings by one or more advisers.

Each expert shallhave the right, through the Chairman, to request from States, and from international organizations, such information and assistance as the expert considers desirable for the accomplishment of the Committee’s work.

TEXT PUBLISHED IN: United Nations General Assembly Resolution 31/72, Annex; see Official Records of the General Assembly, Thirty-first Session, Supplement No. 39 (A/31/39), pp. 37-

InternationalLegal Materials, Vol. XVI, No. 1, January 1977, pp.
88-94 (Engl.); World Armaments and Disarmament, SIPRI Yearbook

1978, London 1978, pp. 392-397 (Engl.); Shindler & Toman, eds., “The Laws of Armed Conflicts.”

(UN Resolution 31/72, http://fletcher.tufts.edu/multilaterals.html)

If indeed there is no such thing as weather manipulation, why was the UN Resolution proposed back in the 1970‘s? And furthermore, how far has the technology progressed in the 29 years since the resolution was first introduced? And why does it specifically address the issue of weather modification being used as a weapon of war? Later in the program, McCanney even points out that Article 1 of the Resolution only addresses weather manipulation in the context of one country attacking another. In no place does the resolution address the issue of any country using it against its own citizens, which seems to be the case in relation to America and Hurricane Katrina.

McCanney‘s extraordinary revelations do not end there. He even maintains that the anomalous weather conditions are being exploited by the Illuminist-Freemason New World Order camp to implement their designs on the world. There is almost a prophetic tone to his rhetoric, where he suggests that solar system changes are

underway of such import that the Illuminati-steered New World Order is even directing the weather to achieve its ends.

My books describe specifically how this works, how weather works, what drives the weather, and how it is manipulated. So, I‘ll go through a brief description of that tonight, what I call Weather Manipulation 101. The history and science of weather manipulation…There is very clear evidence that the political moves being made in association with the weather activity of recent weeks and months is very much associated with the New World Order. They‘re trying to get their ducks in a row before something major happens in the solar system…Is the political situation driving the weather or is the solar situation driving the political situation? And the answer is probably both because there is clear evidence that the sun is responding to something. Clearly, something is going on in our solar system. The sun is very much out of sorts, and it is being manipulated and used…

McCanney then goes on to give a rather lengthy description of the path of Hurricane Katrina. Analogous to the official flight paths for Flight

77 and Flight 11 given in the newspapers and other publications in September 11, 2001, which are in stark contrast with the actual flight paths, we have an official hurricane path given by the mainstream publications that is grossly at odds with the one actually taken by Hurricane Katrina.

Now, they use weather systems that are already in existence to magnify them, change their directions to direct them into specific areas. Let me just talk briefly

about the true path of Hurricane Katrina and just a couple of details as it moved into New Orleans. And of course, the tropical storm development, early in its history has been totally out of sorts with any kind of meteorological prediction of storms historically. Katrina formed out of the tropical depression, as it came up from the Bahamas, it formed very quickly to become a hurricane that passed across Florida. The standard path for that storm should have been north…along the east coast, much as the tropical storm Ophelia is doing now, passing up to the right and then up to the Carolinas. That would be the normal path for the storm, just as Floyd did. Now, all of a sudden Katrina makes a sharp left turn. All of the prediction paths by computer showed it going north after it passed through Miami. It did nothing of the sort. It made another left turn, headed out south as a very disorganized thunderstorm, and within 30 minutes developed into a category 3 hurricane. And it moved out westerly across the Gulf of Mexico till it hit about midway, and then it made another sharp turn, and started heading north-northwest up towards the Texas border, actually, is where it first started to move to if you drew a line from its path, it would have hit somewhere in east Texas. So it‘s moving northwards and kind of bending, kind of bending toward New Orleans, but even a hundred miles offshore, Katrina was headed west of New Orleans. As it moved

closer, it made a perfect curve, like a perfect strike pitcher‘s curve ball, directly north towards New Orleans. And of course at that point, we all thought New Orleans was toast. At that point, Katrina made landfall. It made a very sharp right-hand turn, almost 90 degrees, and headed east toward Buloxi, Mississippi. And the reason for that was because it went over two of the oil refineries that had been missed by Ivan and the other four storms that had been guided into that area over the past year. Five major tropical storms, including hurricanes moving into the Mobile, Alabama area. But the people guiding the storm knew that the big refineries, the two big ones that needed to be hit were just east and south of New Orleans. This storm Katrina went dead center over that location, but now understand that as Katrina was a category

4 pushing category 5 hurricane, a hundred miles offshore over new Orleans, even the manipulation of the storm couldn‘t keep it driving at that rate. It lost power. It was only a category 2 storm as it actually hit those refineries. And as it hit, the left part of the eye just grazed Lake Pontchartrain, which lies just north of New Orleans.

According to McCanney, a trained meteorologist who tracked the storm, the eye of the hurricane missed landfall in New Orleans, the left part of the eye just grazing Lake Portchartrain with winds falling to less than one hundred miles an hour as the hurricane reached landfall. Rainfall did not exceed that of any heavy thunderstorm— only 7 inches. There was no storm surge in Lake Portchartrain to

speak of. One has to bear in mind that there are plenty of marshlands to act as a buffer. McCanney‘s contention that the pumps were working and the levees were holding just fine seems true. The levee wall was dealt a fatal blow not by a hurricane surge—because there was none to speak of in Lake Pontchartrain—but by explosions that came a full day afterwards.

Now understand that the rain in New Orleans – I‘m going to describe the conditions of New Orleans. There was 7 inches of rain total, which is not a lot for New Orleans. New Orleans has had these kinds of rainstorms, other than just a thunderstorm in the past. With Katrina, the winds in New Orleans were less than a hundred miles and hour, so the city faired quite well. The pumps were working, the levees were holding. There was no surge coming in Lake Pontchartrain. The waves in that kind of activity, of course there was some, but the levees were holding quite nicely until there was a series of explosions a whole day later…

The immediate consequence of the hurricane passing over the oil refineries in the Gulf was that oil prices shot up to $70 a barrel. Now, let‘s look at two facts concerning the Katrina events and consider them. First, the flood affected the poor largely black neighborhoods in the Ninth Ward, but left the rich French Quarter largely unscathed. Isn‘t that amazing? It‘s often said that storms have a cleansing feature, but have you ever known one to perform ethnic cleansing? Is Mother Nature racist? The second issue concerns the fact that the storm dealt oil refineries and the U.S.A.‘s foremost port a hefty blow. Who benefits? The greatest beneficiary is the oil-disposed Bush administration. Given that Mother Nature has no motive and the Bush administration does, and given that both have opportunity and that a

weapon has been found in the possession of each—the hurricane in the case of Mother Nature and high-tech military grade explosives in the case of the government—who would you name as the prime suspect? McCanney, as the chief meteorological investigator, has come down heavily in his judgment on the oil baron administration, attributing probable cause, motive, and opportunity to those most standing to benefit from the oil refinery damage, the controlled demolition, and the flood disaster.

But as for the Hurricane Katrina, at that point, it had done its damage on the two major oil refineries, and then made a sharp left turn to allow it to go north again. Now, if you look at the standard path that is printed on any of the meteorological pages of the newspaper or whatever, it shows a broad swinging path from Florida down into the Gulf, and then going north, going straight up through New Orleans. But they made that jog left after going over these oil refineries to go north, and of course, the oil prices had already the prior night begun to climb. Oil went to over $70 a barrel overnight, and now we‘re being told the fuel and natural gas heating for the United States will be up 70% this winter, and of course, money being poured into the gas pumps…by people had already hit as much as $6.00 a gallon in Atlanta.

After describing the path of the hurricane, McCanney then argues that the storm did not cause the flood damage. He is unequivocal about the fact that the winds were not sufficiently strong and the rains not significantly heavy — winds of less than 100 mph and less than 7 inches of precipitation—to cause the flood damage in New Orleans. He argues that the levees were blown in a very systematic pattern.

Given the fact that the poor, largely black neighborhoods of Ward Nine were affected, while the rich neighborhoods of the French Quarter were spared, there is some cause for questioning the official media‘s version of events, particularly considering that the levees had survived the hurricane surge and had held quite nicely during the night. The pumps were working and for the 200,000 or so souls who had remained behind in New Orleans life had almost returned to normal.

The next day, it was clear that New Orleans had survived quite well. A couple of hundred thousand people remained in New Orleans and were starting to get back to normal. The pumps were working and the levees were holding. About 4:00 a.m., the levees started to blow. And we have reports unconfirmed that people heard those explosions. If you look at the pattern of levees and the later explanation, saying it was the surge – the storm surge had already left Lake Pontchartrain when the levees started to blow…The levees were blown in a very systematic pattern around New Orleans…There‘s a lot of people claiming that‘s conspiracy theory. No, I‘m sorry, it‘s very true. If it is due to the surge, then how come the levees blew on the river and on the canal side? There was no surge in those…

He says, ―And we have reports unconfirmed that people heard those explosions,‖ but reports have now emerged to that effect and witnesses have been interviewed. Actually, we do have a confirmed report from ABC News. For one, we have the transcript of the interview with New Orleans citizen, Joe Edwards, interviewed by David Muir, which we will share with you.

David Muir: This is the actual levee that runs along the canal on the eastern side of the city. And when the hurricane hit, the water came through the canal at such force it was apparently too much. You can see the massive breach here. And when you look around the corner, you can see what the water did to the Lower Ninth Ward. It completely destroyed neighborhoods.

Jeo Edwards, Jr. 9th Ward Resident: I heard something go BOOM! David Muir: Joe Edwards rushed to get himself and as many neighbors

as possible into his truck. They drove to this bridge, where they‘ve

been living ever since.

Joe Edwards: My house broke in half. My mother‘s house just disintegrated. It was a brick house. All the houses down there floated down the street like somebody guided them.

(Now take note of the following editorial remarks by David Muir. He is engaged is taking editorial license with the interview and slanting the story so as to prejudice the jury against the witness, Joe Edwards. He is subtly coloring the story so as to discredit the witnesses who claims to have heard explosions at the time of the levee breach.)

David Muir: Was it solely the water that broke the levee or was it the force of this barge that now sits where the house once did? Joe Edwards says neither. People are so bitter, so disenfranchised in the neighborhood, they actually think the city did it, blowing up the levee to save richer neighborhoods like the French Quarter.

(Muir‘s takes great editorial license with the comment, ―People are so bitter, so disenfranchised in the neighborhood, they actually think the city did it, blowing up the levee to save richer neighborhoods like the French Quarter.‖ He is clearly playing on the consciousness of those Americans, who are either too brainwashed or brain dead to acknowledge that decades of conspiracies have been unfolding around them from the JFK assassination to the Vietnam War, from the

Oklahoma bombing to 9-11, and who still can‘t face the music even with the final notes of the operatic tragedy ringing in their ears. His job is to interview the witnesses and report the news, not put an editorial slant on what sincere citizens are saying about what they saw, heard, and experienced. Have we become so jaded and prejudiced by the manipulations of Hollywood and the mainstream media that we no longer respect the testimony of a sincere black witness, who adamantly claims that he heard explosions and sincerely believes that the authorities blew the levee? Why pray not? The testimony of this witness should be as admissible in a court of law as any other. But with interrogators like David Muir filtering the information for the general public and prejudicing the jury against witnesses like Joe Edwards, no wonder those at the lower echelons of society are seldom heard and even more seldom listened to. Without the pedigree that paves the road to an elite academy and a Ph.D., the opinion of Joe Public holds about as much water as Lake Pontchartrain.)

Muir: So you‘re convinced…

Joe Edwards: I know it happened.

Muir: They broke the levee on purpose? Joe Edwards: They blew it!

(David Muir then inserts the editorial comment, ―New Orleans mayor Ray Nagin said there‘s no credence to this.‖ This is basically the standard procedure by which the establishment inoculates itself. The claims of ordinary citizens are discredited by appeal to so-called experts or figures of authority. The general population is so brainwashed into respecting only figures of rank, position, and authority that they immediately accept the statement of the official, while dismissing the claims of the mere mortal, Joe Public. This is doubly reinforced by the fact that Joe Public is telling the people what they don‘t want to hear, while the public official is telling them what they do. The condition known to clinical psychologists as ‗denial‘ is

reinforced by appeal to higher authority, which gently allows the public mind to escape into the Never Never Land, the comfort zone where bad things don‘t happen, or if they do, Peter Pan is there to set things to rights. Now let‘s examine the words of Mayor Ray Nagin, which were used in the interview to discredit the claims of Joe Edwards.)

New Orleans Mayor Ray Nagin: That storm was so powerful and pushed so much water, there‘s no way anyone could have calculated what level of dynamite to have the kind of impact to save the French Quarter.

(Not only are the mayor‘s remarks scientifically unsupportable, they are inherently absurd. Nevertheless, they are sufficient, despite their illogic, to discredit the claims of Joe Edwards, who may as well be Joe Public as he will be perceived by the all-too-gullible public mind. The other thing to note about the brief interview with the mayor is that he is looking down and not into the camera, displaying no conviction for his words. It should be taken for granted that he would be distraught, having lost a good many of his citizens, and with his once noble city now in ruins, but there is something more here. He doesn‘t seem to believe what he is saying, and his words are at best cold comfort for those who have been displaced or lost relatives or families. As a duly elected public servant, it is incumbent upon him to instill a measure of confidence in the people and show that he stands firmly behind his words and convictions. That he does not do so raises suspicions, especially in light of the fact that he initially encouraged people to return to their homes, only to do an about face the day after his briefing with Col. Honore, where he suddenly bids the citizens of New Orleans to evacuate.

David Muir then ends the interview with the final nail in the coffin for Joe Edwards and the establishment‘s inoculation job is now complete. Following Mayor Nagin‘s shoddy attempt at an establishment-spawned inoculation campaign, another expert is called upon, an unnamed LSU (Louisiana State University) professor.)

David Muir: A LSU expert who looked at the video today says, ―While the barge may have caused it, it was likely the sheer force of the water that brought the levee along the lower 9th ward down.‖

(Video: ―Earwitness tells ABC explosives blew Industrial Canal levee,‖ Sept. 11, 2005, http:www.total411.info/2005/09/video- earwitness-tells-abc-explosives.html)

The reference to an unidentified LSU expert holds about as much water as Dan Rather‘s announcement on the 6:00 News on September

14th, 2001 that CBS had learned that Air Force jets had been

dispatched from Langley and Otis Air Force bases on 9-11. Dan Rather did not provide a source for his story. Neither as it happened did David Muir. The convictions of an unidentified Louisiana State University expert are as bankrupt as an empty piggy bank. Besides, it is mere presupposition to assume that either a barge or the sheer force of a volume of water should have anything to do with the disaster without thoroughly inspecting the destruction on site. To presuppose that either a barge or a significant weight of water had anything to do with it based on viewing a video is patently absurd. But given the amount of footwork and archeological labor the average academic establishment clone includes in his research, no wonder gross oversights are made. That said, the establishment is perfectly content with such shallow analysis and will probably reward the good professor with tenure for failing to smell a rat. The good professor, for his part, will happily uphold the whitewash, taking it for granted that the government could never be involved in such a thing, and so long as his family and his neighborhood remain unaffected by the genocidal machinations of this regime, he will go on believing it till his dying day.

Now back to Jim McCanney‘s radio show broadcast. In the next segment, he actually debunks the line that HAARP (High- frequency Active Auroral Research Program) technology was used to steer these weather anomalies into landfall. He claims to have been personally involved with the HAARP program and maintains that it was largely ineffectual, that, at best, it could be used to move clouds around, but was of no use in projects of a Katrina scale. He then

elaborates on the technology that actually was used to manipulate Katrina and how he was directly responsible for creating this technology.

HAARP was a technique to send radiation – radio wave radiation in large volumes into certain areas and concentrate it on a certain area. But it really was not that effective. They could do a little bit of weather manipulation. They could somewhat move cloud systems around, but it was not very effective. Back in the mid-90s, I came up with a technique that I took to the Air Force, and now I regret that terribly…I took this to the Air Force in Noah and I said I will give you this for free. It‘s a technology that will allow us to manipulate storms and drag them away from shorelines that would affect people. And we can diminish the energy in storms using these techniques. Well, what they‘ve done is taken those same techniques, built large laser satellites that are in orbit around the Earth. And these are what are pumping up the energy in these storms. What they basically do is they shine a laser – and these can be in many different frequencies and this is what I measured directly last January, when I went out into the Pacific because I knew they were doing this; I knew they were playing with these storms out in the Pacific off the west coast of the United States. And I get up to an altitude of about 40,000 some feet, about 45,000 feet, and was able to view and capture the satellite manipulation of a storm system as they took it from Oregon and dragged it down towards California. So this was the first direct measurement

confirmation that they were manipulating these storms with satellites. And I‘m not going to talk specifically about the details of that on the air for a very good reason…The orbits of these satellites can be changed using electro- magnetic propulsion systems that are on the satellites. And that‘s another technology that I was familiar with back in the very early 80‘s, as far as maneuvering satellites into position around the Earth. So the storm that went into Brazil, for example, a year and a half ago…Brazil had never seen hurricanes before. That storm was manipulated and dragged into Brazil…The root source of energy for a hurricane is not warm water—and I dispel that myth conclusively in my weather book showing hurricanes on Mars, where there is no water at all. We have hurricanes that have gone all the way up to Alaska; we‘ve had hurricanes that have developed off the west coast of Washington State; we‘ve had hurricanes in the North Atlantic.

McCanney‘s remarks have to be qualified here. He is not saying that HAARP does not exist and he is not saying that it isn‘t an integral part of the U.S. military‘s weapons arsenal. He is simply saying that it cannot be used to steer a hurricane and has proven ineffectual in this regard. It is for precisely this reason that he worked on the development of a more viable technology for steering hurricanes.

Like it or not, the world‘s climate can be manipulated as part of a new generation of so-called ―non-lethal weapons‖. According to Michel Chossudovsky, Professor of Economics at the University of Ottawa, both the Americans and Russians have the capability to manipulate the world‘s climate. This corroborates McCanney‘s claim that he shared the technology with the governments of both countries. Where Chossudovsky disagrees is that, unlike McCanney, he does not

underestimate the power of HAARP. He says that it is being developed as part of the ―Star Wars‖ Strategic Defense Initiative. Under the joint management of the US Air Force and US Navy, the HAARP base is located in Gokoma, Alaska and is operated by the Air Force Research laboratory‘s Space Vehicles Directorate. He contends that scientific evidence supports the fact that HAARP is now fully operational and can be used as a weapon of mass destruction capable of triggering floods, droughts, hurricanes and earthquakes. Renowned scientist Rosalie Bertell has confirmed that U.S. scientists are working on weather systems as a weapon of war. She claims that the capability exists to enhance storms and divert vapor in the Earth‘s atmosphere to trigger floods and droughts. (Michel Chossudovsky,

―Washington‘s New World Order Weapons Have the Ability to Trigger Climate Change,‖ Jan. 4, 2002, http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/CH0201A.html) Given that several hurricanes of recent date, including Ivan, Katrina, and Wilma began life as insignificant storms only to be later upgraded to hurricanes shows a common pattern. Could it be that these hurricanes are being pumped up like balloons through the manipulation of the ionosphere by means of laser technology?

Chossudovsky examines some of the unusual weather patterns observed in recent days. Hurricanes Alex, Ivan, Frances, Charley and Jeanne all occurring in sequence over a short period of time, unprecedented in hurricane history in the Caribbean. The island of Grenada is devastated with two-thirds of the island‘s 100,000 inhabitants left homeless. In Haiti, tens of thousands are left homeless, while the Dominican Republic, Jamaica, Cuba and the Bahamas have also been devastated by anomalous storms. (Michel Chossudovsky,

―The Ultimate Weapon of Mass Destruction: ‗Owning the Weather‘ for Military Use,‖ Sept. 27, 2004, http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/CH0409F.html) What goes on here? There is a distinct pattern of largely black populations being targeted here. The same goes for New Orleans. Is Mother Nature racist? How is it that the rich white neighborhoods of the French Quarter were spared the hurricane‘s wrath, while the poor black neighborhoods of the lower Ninth Ward reaped the whirlwind?

According to Chossudovski, HAARP has been operational since the early 1990s. Its system of antennas at Gakona, Alaska are based on a patent held by Advanced Power Technologies Inc., a daughter company of Atlantic Ritchfield Corporation (ARCO). The Inospheric Research Instrument (IRI) was installed in 1992 by a subsidiary of British Aerospace Systems. The antennas are said to beam into the ionosphere by means of wireless high frequency transmitters. ARCO sold its Advanced Power Technologies division to E-Systems in 1994, a highly secretive high tech military contractor with links to the CIA. E-Systems specializes in developing electronic warfare equipment, as well as navigation and reconnaissance machinery. It is one of the biggest military contractors in the world.

$800 million of E-Systems annual sales consist of black budget operations so secret that not even Congress knows how the money is being spent. In 1995, E-Systems was bought out by Raytheon, the fourth largest U.S. military contractor, making Raytheon the largest electronics defense company in the world. Raytheon is involved in other projects involving a military application of the weather, including the activities of its subsidiary in Antarctica, Raytheon Polar Services. Under the Bush administration, British Aerospace Systems became the main partner in the HAARP antenna facility. The multimillion dollar contract was issued by The Office of Naval Research to BAES in 2003, through the US subsidiary BAE Advanced Systems Technologies Inc. The contract was effective some two months prior to the Anglo-American invasion of Iraq. In April

2003, BAE Systems Advanced Technologies subcontracted the production and installation of the antennas to Phazar Corp, a company specializing in the development of advanced wireless antennas for military use. At the same time, BAE Systems had outsourced the production and installation of the high-frequency radio transmitters for the HAARP antenna facility to a Jersey based defense electronics firm called DRS Technologies Inc. Given the solid evidence of defense contractors investing so much in the HAARP antenna facility in Gakona, the evidence points to a full scale military operation involving an Anglo-American military alliance to advance the New World Order agenda with unfathomable global implications. (Michel

Chossudovski, ―The Ultimate Weapon of Mass Destruction: ‗Owning the Weather‘ for Military Use,‖ Sept, 27, 2004, www.globalresearch.ca)

Is there evidence the technology has been used? The evidence is only circumstantial at this point. The evidence though circumstantial points to a number of unusual climatic changes in countries belonging to the so-called ―axis of evil‖ or otherwise posing a military threat to the United States. Iraq, Iran and Syria all experienced devastating droughts in 1999. Afghanistan was hit by four successive years of drought just prior to the US-led invasion in

2001, softening it up significantly and making it ripe for invasion rather as a military phalanx might do. Cuba and North Korea have both experienced a repeated pattern of droughts followed by floods. Weather patterns in North Korea since the mid-1990s have been marked by a series of droughts followed by floods. We will concentrate our analysis on North Korea because author Timothy Watson has lived in neighboring South Korea for the past 11 years and has been a direct witness to the weather conditions on the peninsula during the relevant period. Recurring droughts and flooding often in the same year have hit North Korea, but not strangely South Korea. North Korean and US estimates on the number of deaths resulting from famine differ—North Korea puts the figure at 220,000, while the US estimates 2 million—but regardless of the exact number it is clearly a climactic catastrophe of biblical proportions in a population hovering around 18 million. The first major flooding to hit North Korea came in 1995. Flooding accompanied by drought hit hard in 1999. The water shortages were so serious it resulted in the destruction of that year‘s crop. In June of 2001, there was another devastating drought with rainfall amounting to only 10% of normal levels, which served to undermine agricultural crops. A few months later in October, another round of flooding occurred putting a further davit in the rice harvest. Kangwon province was hit the hardest. The normal amount of rainfall for October there should have been 20 mm, but the heavens unleashed 400 mm of rainfall in only 12 hours, just to give people an idea of the extent of the catastrophe. It was the worst flooding recorded since record keeping began in 1910. (Ibid) Having

lived in South Korea for 11 years from 1995 to 2006, author Timothy Watson was always struck during that period that the fortunes of the North were so opposed to those of the South. Given the ideological divide that exists between the developed capitalist world and the communist world, the dramatically reduced standard of living in the North could not possibly be a coincidence. Portrayed as a reclusive hermit kingdom, the North has been diplomatically, ideologically, and economically isolated. It may also be the case that it has also been shunned by the weather. If the US does own the weather, it should be self-evident that they are not going to share it with their enemies. North Korea may have been literally left out in the rain and the sun for that matter.

To return to McCanney‘s radio program, he now proceeds to debunk the popular myth that hurricanes are produced in warm water and that the power for hurricanes is derived from atmospheric conditions present over warm water areas. This background is both necessary and useful in terms of understanding what he calls Weather Modification 101, since it is the ionosphere that is the source of energy and it is here that the weather manipulation is concentrated. What he is unequivocal about is the fact that the US space program is steering hurricanes by beaming lasers through the hurricane‘s eye.

The root source of energy for a hurricane is not warm water—and I dispel that myth conclusively in my weather book showing hurricanes on Mars, where there is no water at all. We have hurricanes that have gone all the way up to Alaska; we‘ve had hurricanes that have developed off the west coast of Washington State; we‘ve had hurricanes in the North Atlantic…The energy for storms comes from the ionosphere, and what happens is that as the cloud systems develop, there‘s a breakdown of the electrical situation above the clouds. The current begins to flow to the cloud tops, and as this

happens, it develops the eye of the storm. The eye of the storm is actually an electrical current sheet that‘s moving upwards and that spirals upwards because of the carioles force that causes, for example, the water in your bathtub to spin as it goes down. And that spinning sensation in your bathtub drain is just the opposite effect of a hurricane…What happens is that as the wind rushes in around the base of the hurricane and is drawn up the central column by the electric field, all the way up to the ionosphere, as that air mass moves over the water, it evaporates water and drives it up into the cloud tops, as this spills out the top of the eye. And that‘s why there‘s a slight cooling of the water as the hurricane passes, but the cooling of the water is not the source of energy for the hurricane…the amount of energy in a hurricane far exceeds the heat loss from the water under the hurricane. So the simple conservation of energy, this warm water theory of hurricane development is absolutely patently false. So that now that you understand what causes a hurricane, as that eye develops, there‘s an electrical current that moves the ionic air current that moves across the ocean comes up the column, the central eye of the hurricane, and the biggest part of the electrical current is the electron current coming down the eye of the hurricane. Now, if you take a laser and you shine it down, and enhance, ionize the path between the ionosphere and that storm, then you start to be able to increase the energy in that storm. If you bring your

satellite beam off to the edge of the eye, you now start to drag that hurricane around like you put a ring inside somebody‘s nose and you can drag it around, just like we saw with Hurricane Jean last year in the fall and the other hurricane that they could manipulate. Hurricane Katrina they manipulated…However, the lucky part – I shouldn‘t say lucky—the fortunate thing with New Orleans has always had that vast swamp and shallow water down at the delta of the river. And that‘s why the hurricanes would always come in and always fizzle before they got to New Orleans. Now, New Orleans survived this hurricane quite well. It‘s the levee, so the term being used ‗the Katrina disaster‘ – Katrina did not cause a disaster in New Orleans. Believe me, it was the levees that blew a day later that caused the damage in New Orleans. So let‘s put the damage right where it belongs on FEMA and the people who blew the dykes down in New Orleans.

What is essential to note here is that the levee breach occurred one day after the hurricane reached landfall. In addition, as McCanney rightly points out, New Orleans has always had a huge acreage of wetlands acting as a storm and sea swell buffer. The Hurricane Katrina Disaster, as he rightly points out, is a misnomer. The actual name that should go down into posterity in the history books is FEMA‘s Controlled Demolition of New Orleans Levee.

McCanney then debunks the claims of those who fail to know what they‘re talking about that it was the Russians that are manipulating the weather. Since it was McCanney who gave the technology to the Russian and American governments in the first place, he presumably has a vested interest in knowing what they are

actually doing with it. He also has the technology and expertise to be able to track their weather-control activities, which he claims he had done by taking an airplane up to 45,000 feet, where he was able to view and capture the use of satellite lasers to steer and manipulate a storm. He is also obviously able to track these storms as a trained meteorologist by computer and did so in the case of Katrina, which is how he was able to identify the anomalous nature of her path in the first place. What he is unequivocal about is the fact that it is not the Russians. To impute a Made in Russia label to Hurricane Ivan and Katrina simply because these storms have Russian names is to commit the worst of racial slurs on a nation based on a simpleton‘s reasoning. Are the Russians in charge of naming these weather systems? It would be patently absurd to put a Made in Russia label on a tactical weather storm. And would they announce their intentions if they were planning on using weather manipulation as a weapon of war? Putting a Russian sounding name in the two man-made hurricanes, Ivan and Katrina, is a cynical attempt to seed the notion that ―the Russians did it‖ in the public mind. (Sherman H. Sholnick,

―Overthrow of the American Republic – Part 80 Hurricane Katrina – Who Benefits?‖ Sept. 7, 2005, www.rense.com/Datapages/sholnickdatapage.html) McCanney begins by asking two very pertinent questions.

Who is doing the weather manipulation? Who is controlling these satellites? It has been suggested by people who don‘t know what they‘re talking about that Russia is causing this. Patently false. Russia, back in the 90‘s, offered to give, just like I did, the weather manipulation technology to the United States. How did I know that? Cause I worked with the Russian scientists. How did the Russian scientists figure it out? They were translating my science papers into Russian, and teaching them in the universities. They were atmospheric

scientists. Dr. Demetrov and his group of atmospheric scientists had already known and translated my papers back in the mid- and early 90‘s. That‘s how they discovered this. And they developed the technology for weather manipulation, and they were giving it to the United States for free so they could prevent the damaging storms. Because understand, Russia doesn‘t have hurricanes. The United States is one of the most hurricane and tornado prone areas on the planet. That‘s because we‘re west of the Atlantic Ocean. And the other place that is prone to these kinds of devastating storms is the South Pacific, specifically all the way from Japan down into Micronesia to Australia, and sometimes New Zealand, although that‘s pretty far south.

So if the Russians aren‘t doing it and al-Qaeda‘s not doing it and none of America‘s traditional enemies are behind it, who are the perpetrators? Like a policeman who knows his beat and knows the bad cops operating in the underworld, McCanney is able to identify the culprits because he is a government insider and a weather expert who has worked in the field of weather manipulation. He therefore knows the government organ with the know-how, capability and payload and is not shy about naming it, along with a list of accomplices.

Who could be doing that? None other than our own space command. Clearly, it is being done by the scientific payloads, the satellites that had been launched by the United States. Who is doing this? Well, understand that you don‘t own the federal government, that the people who run the government, the

Bush‘s, the Clinton‘s, are jut the representatives of the World Bank, which is a front organization for the large groups of people that manipulate and manage the world politics, economics, etc. And it is well known in CIA circles, etc. that they cannot bring down the United States until, or they cannot get the New World Order in place until they bring down the United States. It‘s well on its way folks. And there are a lot of people expecting the second wave, some kind of terrorist biochem or possibly nuclear attack on another major American city. Our president, George W., signed an Executive Order Saturday night before Katrina hit, made landfall, giving total authority to FEMA. Now, if this were the case and people were in control, why would they not be there with supplies, etc. Well, you have to understand that FEMA was not set up, the Federal Emergency Management Agency is a misnomer. Well, in a sense, they were not designed to help people; they were designed to contain people, to install martial law, to prevent people from leaving areas, and that‘s what they did, that‘s exactly what they did. And any of the guard that was down there were under the direction of FEMA. So when people are saying, ―Why didn‘t you bring water and supplies?‖ well, FEMA was never designed to bring in water and supplies and food and tents, etc. Their job is to displace the public. And very clearly the job of FEMA in this situation was to clear out the city of New Orleans. When the hurricane didn‘t do it, they blew the levees. And now

imagine the amount of coordination it would take to do this. Anybody that doubts that the levees were not blown, look at the pattern, how they were evenly place around the entire city, to blow, to allow the water to flow into the city, so that it could not possibly be pumped out. One breach, the city could have handled it. The pumps would have handled it. They could have dealt with it, but you look at the breaches, they didn‘t just—a three hundred yard long breach – didn‘t just happen a little bit and then a little bit later; it blew at one time. And there‘s a lot of corroborating research going on in this area right now, and I‘ve seen it. There‘s no question about it. Who did it? FEMA. There‘s no question about it. And they‘re demolition experts…

Is there any corroboration in the mainstream media for McCanney‘s claims that the New Orleans flood was caused by a controlled demolition of the levee? It happens that there is. In fact, there is a whole trunk load of articles from the mainstream press to support his contention. In a Washington Post article titled ―U.S. Censoring Katrina Coverage, Groups Say,‖ by Deborah Zabarenko, it is clear that FEMA was behaving like a government agency in China in the wake of the levee disaster. Reporters and photographers were not aloud to accompany FEMA officials in the operation to recover bodies. FEMA claimed this was motivated by a desire to protect the dignity of the dead. One e-mail communiqué explained the situation, quoting a FEMA spokesperson who said, ―The recovery of victims is being treated with dignity and utmost respect and we have requested that no photographs of the deceased be made by the media.‖ Rebecca Daugherty of the Reporters Committee for Freedom of the Press expressed her complete perplexity and bewilderment at the actions of FEMA in a statement also quoted in the article:

The notion that…that they would even spend the time to be concerned about whether the reporting effort is up to its standards of taste is simply mind-boggling. You cannot report on the disaster and give the public a realistic idea of how horrible it is if you don‘t see that there are bodies as well.‖

(Deborah Zabarenko, ―U.S. Censoring Katrina Coverage, Groups Say‖ Sept 8 2005, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article…)

Tom Rosenstiel, director of the Project for Excellence in Journalism, is cynical about FEMA‘s claim, stating, ―This is about managing images and not public taste or human dignity.‖ It is in effect an attempt at PR damage control by both FEMA and the U.S. government. Rosenstiel also noted that the government was inclined to protect the psychosocial virginity of the American people, steering the public away from images of carnage. He acknowledges that American media is the most sanitized in the world, and are less likely to show graphic images of carnage than any other television news media in the world. He wonders why American news outlets go into hurricane and earthquake ravaged parts of the world and show the aftermath in graphic detail, while refusing to do so closer to home, which raises the issue of ―international equity‖ in news reporting. ―How is the world going to look at us if we go into their part of the world and we do not allow ourselves to look at such images when they‘re right in our own midst?‖ asked a spokesperson for the American PEN Center. (Deborah Zabarenko, ―U.S. Censoring Katrina Coverage, Groups Say‖ Sept 8

2005, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article…)

In another article posted at www.rense.com titled ―Citizen Flotilla Turned Back,‖ Jason Robideaux, an attorney from Lafayette Louisiana, wrote of how a group of some one thousand citizens with

500 or so boats left the Acadia mall in Lafayette on September 7, 2005 heading for New Orleans with a police escort from the Jefferson Parish

Sheriff‘s Department. The citizen flotilla was organized by Louisiana State Senator, Gautreaux from Vermillion Parish. The State Police waved the flotilla of trucks and boats through the barricades at LaPlace and the entourage headed for New Orleans till they were stopped cold by agents of the Louisiana Department of Wildlife and Fisheries. A DWF agent inspected the boats and told nearly half of the citizens that their boats were too large because the water level had dropped during the night. The citizens told the agent that the local and national media had reported that the water level had risen during the night. The citizens were told that no boat over 16 feet in length would be allowed through. When the citizens asked that they be permitted to go to hospitals to rescue patients and medical staff, the DWF agent turned a deaf ear to their demands and told them to turn around and head home, this despite the fact that CNN had reported that there were over one thousand trapped people in Charity Hospital in New Orleans. (Jason Robdeaux, ―Citizen Flotilla Turned back By Louisiana Department of Wildlife and Fisheries‖ Sept. 7, 2005, http//www.rense.com/general67/cit.htm) If this is not corroboration enough, there is the article posted at FEMA‘s own website to substantiate the claims that the response to the hurricane was entirely managed or rather mismanaged by Federal authorities and that local chapters and citizens groups were allowed no jurisdiction in the area under the pretext that it would hamper fire-rescue efforts and throw the rescue operations into chaos.

First Responders Urged Not To Respond To Hurricane Impact

Areas Unless Dispatched By State, Local Authorities

Release Date: August 29, 2005

Release Number:HQ-05-174

WASHINGTON D.C. — Michael D. Brown, Under Secretary of Homeland Security for Emergency Preparedness and Response and head of the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA), today urged all fire and emergency services departments not to respond to counties and states affected by Hurricane Katrina without being

requested and lawfully dispatched by state and local authorities under mutual aid agreements and the Emergency Management Assistance Compact.

―The response to Hurricane Katrina must be well coordinated between federal, state and local officials to most effectively protect life and property,‖ Brown said. ―We appreciate the willingness and generosity of our Nation‘s first responders to deploy during disasters. But such efforts must be coordinated so that fire-rescue efforts are the most effective possible.‖

The U.S. Fire Administration, part of FEMA, asks that fire and emergency services organizations remain in contact with their local and state emergency management agency officials for updates on requirements in the affected areas.

―It is critical that fire and emergency departments across the country remain in their jurisdictions until such time as the affected states request assistance,‖ said U.S. Fire Administrator R. David Paulison.

―State and local mutual aid agreements are in place as is the Emergency Management Assistance Compact and those mechanisms will be used to request and task resources needed in the affected areas.‖

Paulison said the National Incident Management System is being used during the response to Hurricane Katrina and that self-dispatching volunteer assistance could significantly complicate the response and recovery effort.

FEMA prepares the nation for all hazards and manages federal response and recovery efforts following any national incident. FEMA also initiates mitigation activities, trains first responders, works with state and local emergency managers, and manages the National Flood Insurance Program and the U.S. Fire Administration. FEMA became part of the U.S. Department of Homeland Security on March 1, 2003.

(First Responders Urged Not To Respond To Hurricane

Impact Areas Unless Dispatched By State, Local Authorities, August 29, 2005, http://www.fema.gov/newsrelease_print.fema?id=18470)

Claims by FEMA that outside help would hamper a federally coordinated fire-rescue effort is laughable in light of the well- documented story that firefighters were not dispatched to the affected areas. In response to Mayor Nagin‘s appeal for firefighters from other states to be dispatched to the area, firefighters were assembled from all over the country by FEMA. They thought they would be dispatched as emergency workers to the affected areas, but instead languished in a Sheraton Hotel conference room in Atlanta. In an effort to put a prophylactic on the whole out-of-state rescue operation, FEMA instead dispatched them across the Gulf Coast as PR officers for FEMA to disseminate fliers and a contact number for FEMA: 1-800-621-FEMA. FEMA spokeswoman Mary Hudak defended the federal agency‘s actions, issuing the cynical statement, ―The firefighters—or at least the fire chiefs who assigned them to come to Atlanta—knew what the assignment would be.‖ She then adds insult to injury by making the fire chiefs and firefighters look incompetent and stupid for failing to interpret a rather vague directive accurately. ―The initial call to action very specifically says we‘re looking for two-person fire teams to do community relations. So it there was a breakdown in communications it was very likely in their own departments,‖ Hudak was quoted as saying. FEMA‘s defense is no different from a crooked outfit that escapes legal accountability by carefully crafting and wording a contract so the client misreads and misinterprets the legal contract.

―Community relations‖ could mean a variety of things, including rescue and relief missions. There is nothing clear about the directive. The statement is entirely ambiguous and totally lacking in clarity. She is clearly insulting the intelligence of the fire departments and the citizens of the United States with this criminal act of legal and moral deflection. To add to the confusion and confirmed duplicity of FEMA, firefighters from around the country were told to bring backpacks, sleeping bags, first-aid kits and instant meals, and were told to prepare

for austere conditions. One fire chief from Texas wondered why the

1,400 firefighters lured to Atlanta under false pretenses by FEMA weren‘t being put to better use. (―Frustrated: Fire crews to hand out fliers for FEMA, By Lisa Rosetta, Salt Lake Tribune, Sept. 12, 2005, http://www.sltrib.com/portlet/article/html) This is at best government orchestrated criminal negligence causing death, and genocide at worst. For our money, we‘ll opt for genocide and call the murderous U.S. government agency‘s bluff.

The story was no different for out-of-state medical help. A North Carolina medical hospital, developed by the Office of Homeland Security in the wake of September 11, 2001, was sitting idle in a gravel lot 70 miles north of New Orleans because Louisiana officials refused to allow them to deploy to the flooded city. (―Katrina medical help held up by red tape: Doctors waiting to treat patients in tax- funded, state-of-the-art unit‖, CNN.com, Sept. 5, 2005) Homeland Security wouldn‘t let Red Cross food into the affected area either. FEMA would not permit the Red Cross to deliver food to the New Orleans convention center, where many of the refugees were given temporary shelter. ―The Homeland Security Department has requested and continues to request that the American Red Cross not come back into New Orleans,‖ Retina Hosler, spokeswoman for the Red Cross is quoted as saying. ―Right now access is controlled by the National Guard and local authorities.‖ (Ann Rodgers, ―Homeland Security won‘t let Red Cross deliver food,‖ Pittsburgh Post-Gazette, Sunday, September 3, 2005, http://www.post- gazette.com/pg/05246/565143.stm)

Toward the end of his broadcast, McCanney issues a statement that is not only shocking in its implications, but indicative of the fact that the United States has revisited the Nazi era. What he is alleging in no uncertain terms is the fact that FEMA, with premeditation and intent, was engaged in deliberate sabotage and obstruction of relief operations, failing to do its duty not through incompetence, but as part of a premeditated genocidal mandate.

Understand the tens of thousands of people

it took to coordinate, jamming radio signals in New Orleans, cutting phone lines, blowing up levees, keeping people out, keeping people in. The amount of effort FEMA went to was extensive. Believe me, they were there in full force, but they weren‘t there to feed the public or give them water. They were there to kill as many people as possible. Now remember the headlines. The mayor of New Orleans was saying that what they really needed was food and supplies and water for the people and to go get the people out of their houses that were drowning. The result was that nothing happened. The purpose of the headlines that I saw were to emphasize the

‗looting‘—it said ―City of Chaos‖—all of the headlines were designed to give the impression it was just a war zone in there. And that‘s why they kept the supplies out. They said, ―There was nothing farther from the truth…in fact, the situation would never have deteriorated to that if people had food and water because New Orleans is a very nice place to be and live. But if you take food and water away from people, and they‘re drowning in their houses, all of a sudden, yes, you‘re going to have a war zone…There was some looting, but mainly what I saw was people going into stores to get the supplies that they needed…

Are there any eyewitness accounts to support the view held by McCanney and many in the media that FEMA as well as state and federal authorities were in any way hampering, disrupting or stalling rescue operations? It happens that there are plenty of eyewitness

reports, but for the sake of brevity, we will focus on one. It is a report given by Paramedics Larry Bradshaw and Lorrie Beth Slonsky.

We were repeatedly told that all sorts of resources including the National Guard and scores of buses were pouring in to the City. The buses and the other resources must have been invisible because none of us had seen them.

We decided we had to save ourselves. So we pooled our money and came up with

$25,000 to have ten buses come and take us out of the City. Those who did not have the requisite $45.00 for a ticket were subsidized by those who did have extra money. We waited for 48 hours for the buses, spending the last 12 hours standing outside, sharing the limited water, food, and clothes we had. We created a priority boarding area for the sick, elderly and new born babies. We waited late into the night for the “imminent” arrival of the buses.

The buses never arrived. We later learned that the minute the arrived to the City limits, they were commandeered by the military.

By day 4 our hotels had run out of fuel and water. Sanitation was dangerously abysmal. As the desperation and despair increased, street crime as well as water levels began to rise. The hotels turned us out and locked their doors, telling us that the “officials” told us to report to the convention center to wait for more buses. As we entered the center of the

City, we finally encountered the National Guard. The Guards told us we would not be allowed into the Superdome as the City’s primary shelter had descended into a humanitarian and health hellhole. The guards further told us that the City’s only other shelter, the Convention Center, was also descending into chaos and squalor and that the police

were not allowing anyone else in. Quite naturally, we asked, “If we can’t go to the only

2 shelters in the City, what was our alternative?” The guards told us that that was our problem, and no they did not have extra water to give to us. This would be the start of our numerous encounters with callous and hostile “law enforcement”.

We walked to the police command center at Harrah’s on Canal Street and were told the same thing, that we were on our own, and no they did not have water to give us. We now numbered several hundred. We held a mass meeting to decide a course of action. We agreed to camp outside the police command post. We would be plainly visible to the media and would constitute a highly visible embarrassment to the City officials. The

police told us that we could not stay. Regardless, we began to settle in and set up camp. In short order, the police commander came across the street to address our group. He told us he had a solution: we should walk

to the Pontchartrain Expressway and cross the greater New Orleans Bridge where the police had buses lined up to take us out of the City. The crowed cheered and began to move. We

called everyone back and explained to the commander that there had been lots of misinformation and wrong information and was he sure that there were buses waiting for us. The commander turned to the crowd and stated emphatically, “I swear to you that the buses are there.”

We organized ourselves and the 200 of us set off for the bridge with great excitement and hope. As we marched pasted the convention center, many locals saw our determined and optimistic group and asked where we were headed. We told them about the great news. Families immediately grabbed their few belongings and quickly our numbers doubled and then doubled again. Babies in strollers now joined us, people using crutches, elderly clasping walkers and others people in wheelchairs. We marched the 2-3 miles to the

freeway and up the steep incline to the Bridge. It now began to pour down rain, but it did not dampen our enthusiasm.

As we approached the bridge, armed Gretna sheriffs formed a line across the foot of the bridge. Before we were close enough to speak, they began firing their weapons over our

heads. This sent the crowd fleeing in various directions. As the crowd scattered and dissipated, a few of us inched forward and managed to engage some of the sheriffs in conversation. We told them of our conversation with the police commander and of the commander’s assurances. The sheriffs informed us there were no buses waiting. The commander had lied to us to get us to move.

We questioned why we couldn’t cross the bridge anyway, especially as there was little traffic on the 6-lane highway. They responded that the West Bank was not going to become New Orleans and there would be no Superdomes in their City. These were code words for if you are poor and black, you are not crossing the Mississippi River and you were not getting out of New Orleans.

Our small group retreated back down Highway 90 to seek shelter from the rain under an overpass. We debated our options and in the end decided to build an encampment in the middle of the Ponchartrain Expressway on the center divide, between the O’Keefe and Tchoupitoulas exits. We reasoned we would be visible to everyone, we would have some security being on an elevated freeway and we could wait and watch for the arrival of the yet to be seen buses.

All day long, we saw other families, individuals and groups make the same trip up the incline in an attempt to cross the bridge, only to be turned away. Some chased away with gunfire, others simply told no, others to

be verbally berated and humiliated. Thousands of New Orleaners were prevented and prohibited from self-evacuating the City on foot. Meanwhile, the only two City shelters sank further into squalor and disrepair. The only way across the bridge was by vehicle.

We saw workers stealing trucks, buses, moving vans, semi-trucks and any car that could be hotwired. All were packed with

people trying to escape the misery New

Orleans had become.

Our little encampment began to blossom. Someone stole a water delivery truck and brought it up to us. Let’s hear it for looting! A mile or so down the freeway, an army truck lost a couple of pallets of C-rations on a tight turn. We ferried the food back to our camp in shopping carts. Now secure with the two necessities, food and water; cooperation, community, and creativity flowered. We organized a clean up and hung garbage bags from the rebar poles. We made beds from wood pallets and cardboard. We designated a storm drain as the bathroom and the kids built an elaborate enclosure for privacy out of plastic, broken umbrellas, and other scraps. We even organized a food recycling system where individuals could swap out parts of C- rations (applesauce for babies and candies for kids!).

This was a process we saw repeatedly in the aftermath of Katrina. When individuals had to fight to find food or water, it meant looking out for yourself only. You had to do whatever it took to find water for your kids or food for your parents. When these basic needs were met, people began to look out for each other, working together and constructing a community.

If the relief organizations had saturated the City with food and water in the first 2 or 3 days, the desperation, the frustration and the ugliness would not have set in.

Flush with the necessities, we offered food and water to passing families and individuals. Many decided to stay and join us. Our encampment grew to 80 or 90 people.

From a woman with a battery powered radio

we learned that the media was talking about us. Up in full view on the freeway, every relief

and news organizations saw us on their way into the City. Officials were being asked what they were going to do about all those families living up on the freeway? The officials responded they were going to take care of us. Some of us got a sinking feeling. “Taking care of us” had an ominous tone to it.

Unfortunately, our sinking feeling (along with the sinking City) was correct. Just as dusk set in, a Gretna Sheriff showed up, jumped out of his patrol vehicle, aimed his gun at our faces, screaming, “Get off the fucking freeway”. A helicopter arrived and used the wind from its blades to blow away our flimsy structures. As we retreated, the sheriff loaded up his truck with our food and water.

Once again, at gunpoint, we were forced off the freeway. All the law enforcement agencies appeared threatened when we congregated or congealed into groups of 20 or more. In every congregation of “victims” they saw “mob” or “riot”. We felt safety in numbers. Our “we must stay together” was impossible because the agencies would force us into small atomized groups.

In the pandemonium of having our camp raided and destroyed, we scattered once again. Reduced to a small group of 8 people, in the dark, we sought refuge in an abandoned

school bus, under the freeway on Cilo Street. We were hiding from possible criminal elements but equally and definitely, we were hiding from the police and sheriffs with their martial law, curfew and shoot-to-kill policies.

The next days, our group of 8 walked most of the day, made contact with New Orleans Fire Department and were eventually airlifted out by an urban search and rescue team. We were dropped off near the airport and managed to catch a ride with the National Guard. The two young guardsmen apologized for the limited response of the Louisiana guards. They explained that a large section of their unit was in Iraq and that meant they were shorthanded and were unable to complete all the tasks they were assigned.

This eyewitness testimony agrees in virtually every detail with the appraisal of the state and federal response to the Hurricane Katrina disaster given such large play in the media. What the witnesses

describe is an operation to keep the evacuees penned in with no chance of escape, as if the authorities had hoped there would be a die off in New Orleans where food and water could not get in and evacuees

could not get out. The resulting ‗looting‘ as it has been called was a last-resort, no-options scenario brought upon law abiding, decent people by state and federal authorities that refused to provide food, water and the basic necessities of life. Any human being anywhere in the world would have done the same. It is the natural response of human beings backed into a corner with no other recourse for survival. Yet, how did the mainstream largely CIA-controlled media respond to events in New Orleans? By depicting blacks as ‗looters‘ and whites as

people foraging for food. Kanye West‘s remarks on NBC‘s live concert fundraiser for victims of Hurricane Katrina could not have been more on the money: ―I hate the way they portray us in the media. You see a black family, it says, ―They‘re looting.‖ You see a white family, it says, ―They‘re looking for food.‖ (Lisa de Moraes, ―Kanye West‘s Torrnet of Criticism. Live on NBC,‖ Washington Post, Sept. 3,

2005, http://www.washington post.com/wp- dyn/content/article/2005/09/03/AR2005090900165_pf.html)

The testimony also agrees with McCanney‘s point that the country has no defense because the National Guard and most of the standing army are out of the country. The Department of Defense and Homeland Security are complete misnomers because there is no defense and no security being provided by the nation‘s own armed forces. This segment of McCanney‘s program describes a mutiny where soldiers from Louisiana stationed in Iraq were clamoring for the exits to help their loved ones back home.

Apparently, there was some mutiny in Iraq with soldiers from Louisiana who wanted to return home. And they brought a few hundred token guardsmen back, but the bulk of them remain in Iraq. So it‘s very clear that the guardsmen of the United States – and part of the purpose of the Iraq War was to get the defense of the United States to a minimum. I‘ve been told there are Mexican troops in New Orleans…So the international troop situation has already begun. The downfall from within the United States has already begun. The devastation that occurred due to this vast storm, and the aftermath, plus the blowing of the levees in New Orleans, clearly is the beginning of the downfall of the United States. A Trojan Horse has been planted in the United States. What we‘re expecting is another major event within the next weeks,

possibly in September, which would completely and utterly demolish the infrastructure of the United States. And cause complete chaos. And with the beginning of the infusion of foreign armies into this country and complete martial law and ordering of people, for example, into concentration camps, this is another issue that‘s not being talked about—that the people being drawn out of New Orleans by military and paramilitary forces are being maneuvered into the equivalent of concentration camps. We have one in Minnesota. I‘ve checked on it personally. And there‘s no way to contact any of those who are being held captive. The approximately 5,000 people are brought here. Families are being disbanded. This is ethnic cleansing. This is ethnic cleansing, and this should not be happening in the United States. There was plenty of homes and facilities set up to greet these people when they came to the metropolitan area of Minneapolis and St. Paul. But instead, they are being moved in bulk up to Camp Riley, which is obviously being set up. And we don‘t know how many foreign troops are being stored at these facilities. Another issue with New Orleans is that it will very likely be a staging area for central Unites States for foreign armies, and it‘s already occurring. So we have no army of our own in this country. The Department of Defense…is a misnomer. We don‘t have a Department of Defense. There is no defense in this country at all. All of our cities, all of our towns, all of our states, all of our provinces are completely defenseless. The

only defense—what the people can muster up themselves and which will be very much inadequate against a highly trained, well- armed foreign army.

What corroboration, if any is there for McCanney’s contention that ethnic cleansing is taking place and that civilians are being rerouted to concentration camps like Camp Casey? Plenty. A film called American Holocaust presents a particularly strong case for it. To begin with, the film exposes the fact that a Violent Crime Control Bill was passed in

1994 under section 40213 for the conversion of military bases into prison facilities. According to the producers of this program, a Department of the Army Memo that the various commanders were supposed to respond to, is a prepare and request memo for civilian prison camps to be built on these installations.

Amazingly, there is a Federal Transfer Center located at Will Rogers Airport just outside of Oklahoma City. They’re planning to use this as a major transport facility for civilians. The dedication stone at the airport has been installed by the Freemasons as seen from the Masonic Square and Compass clearly visible on the stone with the ‘G’

of the Freemasonic “Grand Geometrician,” they see as the architect of

the universe, inlaid. The foundation stone indicates that the airport has been commissioned by the New World Airport Commission. “New World” refers to the Freemason plan known as “New World Order” or “The Great Work of Ages” to found a world fascist dictatorship that will enslave and completely subjugate the world’s population through

a Trojan horse world government. The artwork commissioned at the airport is perverse and malevolent to the extreme and would be disturbing to any onlooker with a modicum of taste and decency. Nearly all the artwork on display commemorates death and genocide. One piece of art even features a child in a coffin wearing the so-called Star of David.

As hard as it may be to believe and even harder to accept, Mayfair Air Force Base in Sacramento has guard towers, censors, stadium lights and is slated to be another major detention facility.

More camps, 130 all told, are scattered around the United States. Most of them are located in the international biospheres, Camp Shelby MS., Fort Riley KS, Fort Drum NY, Camp McCoy WY, Indian Gap PA, Mather Air Force Base CA, Fort Benning GA, Fort Hacheun AR are just a few of the New World Order internment camps. One camp in Alaska is capable of holding 2 million people. The Civil Affairs Operations Manual calls for officials to get rid of this document. It is plan for the mass displacement of the civilian population for every city in America.

“Rex 84” is a FEMA and US military protocol to suspend the Constitution and implement martial law. The FEMA director was a cabinet minister when George Bush Sr. was the Vice President under Ronald Reagan. Oliver North was the national Security Council aid in charge of putting Rex 84 together. Rex 84 puts into play a scenario whereby the director of FEMA would take charge of the United States at any time the president declared martial law under a state of national emergency. The head of FEMA would then take charge of the

country’s infrastructure per Executive Order 12919 and suspend the

Constitution. During the Iran-Contra Inquiry, Oliver North is asked a rather uncomfortable question by Representative Jack Brooks. What took place during this session is absolutely chilling and is featured in the film American Holocaust.

Brooks: Col. North, in your work at the NSC, were you not assigned at one time to work on plans for the continuity of government in the event of a major disaster.

Defense Attorney: Mr. Chairman…

Chairman: I believe that question touches upon a highly sensitive and classified area, so may I request that you not touch upon that, sir.

Brooks: I was particularly concerned, Mr. Chairman, because I read in Miami papers and several others that there had been a plan developed by that same agency, a contingency plan in the event of emergency that would suspend the American Constitution, and I was deeply concerned

about it, and I wondered if that was the area in which he had worked.

(At this point, North shot nearly everyone in the chambers a dangerous look, as he was on the spot and like a cornered fox, was issuing something analogous to the Masonic distress code a Mason might issue to fellow Masons when in trouble.)

Chairman: May I most respectfully ask that that matter not be touched upon at this stage. If we wish to get into this, I’m sure arrangement can be made for Executive Session. (American Holocaust, The Prophecy Club)

The standby provisions and statutory provisions are already in place. Under the pretext of a terrorist threat or a national emergency, Americans could be arrested and held in detention for an undefined length of time. FEMA was given full jurisdiction in New Orleans in the case of the Katrina Disaster. If the disaster were of a magnitude that affected the infrastructure of the entire country as in the case of a pandemic or the threat of pandemic, martial law could and very likely would be implemented handing jurisdiction of the entire country‘s infrastructure over to FEMA.

Having identified the suspects, McCanney proceeds to show motive and opportunity. For him, it is clear that Halliburton is the greatest beneficiary and who is on the board of Halliburton, but Vice- President Dick Chenney. Since Halliburton has been awarded the contract for reconstruction of the city, it stands to benefit from reconstruction contracts, real estate ventures, investment portfolios, insurance schemes and limitless other financial benefits. This is an extreme case of conflict of interests and would be criminal under any normal circumstance where there was rule of law, but under a dictatorial regime that has thrown out the constitutional baby with the bathwater under the pretext of defending the nation against foreign enemies through an unpatriotic act named in true Orwellian fashion the Patriot Act, we have a fete accompli.

A guy named Tom Kennedy, being

interviewed by Dan Rather, after 9-11, Tom Kennedy states, ―For the record, FEMA arrived in New York on Monday night, Sept.

10 to get ready to go into action on Sept.

11.‖ The words of Tom Kennedy, agent of FEMA…This is another case…was given a directive prior to the disaster to go in and take care of business…FEMA was given jurisdiction before it was even known there was going to be a disaster there. Now, the

‗why‘ of this. New Orleans is the largest port in the country; it handles 25% of the shipping of the United States. And it is essential…including the grain being shipped this year. Believe me, you cannot take the grain shipment of the United States and somehow quickly and easily move it somewhere else. It‘s going to drive up the world food prices. It‘s going to – of course it‘s already driving up oil prices here. It is literally devastating the United States. I understand today, I learned that Halliburton has already received the contract to rebuild naval facilities down there, on bid contracts, to start to rebuild the infrastructure of New Orleans. Now isn‘t that interesting, because under the new ‗eminent domain law‘ that the Supreme Court has upheld, all of the poor people that have been pushed out of New Orleans have no right to their property because a higher buck entity, someone with more dollars, can come in and basically confiscate that…

McCanney‘s take on the reconstruction project received full support from investigative journalist Sherman H. Sholnick, who describes the

treacherous plan to rob poor New Orleans citizens of their homes succinctly.

The plan for treachery is simple. Residents of New Orleans fled for their life. They obviously did not take along in a plastic bag the deed for their property. So now out-of-town and out-of- work, they do not have the funds to pay their property tax nor do they have their property identification code and number. Sixty percent

of the population of New Orleans have been blacks, many impoverished, together with a sizeable number of poor whites, so it will be simple for land swindlers like Halliburton and their gang of pirates to grab lots of land from the descendants of slaves or white indentured servants, bulldoze away the hurricane wrecked houses, and build hotels and other structures…

(Sherman H. Sholnick, ―Overthrow of the American Republic – part

80 of Hurricane Katrina – Who benefits?‖


Has Halliburton really been awarded the contract to undertake reconstruction work in New Orleans? According to the Washington Post, Halliburton has definitely been given the green light. Halliburton has also been courting the $500 million Navy contract to perform emergency repairs at Gulf Coast naval and marine facilities damaged by Hurricane Katrina. A subsidiary of Halliburton, Kellogg, Brown and Root Services Inc., won a competitive bid contract in July 2004 to undertake debris removal and other emergency work in the case of natural disasters like Hurricane Katrina. The company was involved in the cleanup operation after Hurricane Andrew in Florida. KBR has been under scrutiny for receiving a five-year, no-bid contract to restore Iraqi oil fields shortly before war broke out in 2003. Halliburton says it

was paid $10.7 billion for Iraq-related government work during 2003 and 2004. In August of 2005, two Democrats in Congress asked Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld to investigate the demotion a senior civilian Army official named Bunnatine H. Greenhouse for publicly criticizing the awarding of the no-bid contract. Vice President Cheney was the director of Halliburton from 1995 to 2000. Democrats have rightly cited the conflict of interests here and have determined that the firm has received preferential treatment because of that relationship. (Lolita C. Baldor, ―Halliburton Subsidiary Taps Contract For Repairs,‖ Washington Post, Sept. 5, 2005, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp- dyn/content/article/2005/09/04/AR200509041193_pf.html)

McCanney then raises the issue that is of central importance in all this discussion – the death toll. What is the true figure? How many people have really died in this disaster? The government figure was kept conveniently low, especially in the initial stages, but what is the true count? McCanney puts the figure at 150,000. We may never know the actual number.

Let‘s get to the death toll of New Orleans. My personal estimate is around 150,000 dead. There‘s no way that the number would be much smaller. This is astronomical…The government death toll is stated at 50…59 is the official death toll for Hurricane Katrina in New Orleans. Now remember, it was not Hurricane Katrina that did any severe damage. The death toll due to Katrina, probably less than 100. The death toll due to FEMA blowing the dykes, 150,000 at least…

We will probably never know the true figure for the Katrina dead. As with the tsunami disaster in the Asian Pacific, the body count remained extremely low in the beginning and then began climbing, but we have never been given a full tallying. We have had projections,

predictions, and estimates, but amazingly and inexplicably talk of numbers has gone out of circulation in the mainstream media. The Bush administration is obviously engaged in a PR damage control operation and wishes to keep the extent of its genocide and the level of its complicity in these events off the front page. It is for precisely this reason that FEMA has hired Kenyon International, a subsidiary of Service Corporation International, a scandal ridden Texas based company operated by a Bush crony, to set up a mobile morgue unit in Baton Rouge, Louisiana for the disposal of dead bodies. In other words, FEMA, with Louisiana governor Katherine Blanco taking charge of the negotiations, is subcontracting the body count for Hurricane Katrina, which many believe to be the worst disaster in US history, to a firm which has already faced legal action for discarding and desecrating human remains in Florida. The Menorah Garden cemetery chain, owned by SCI, desecrated vaults, removed hundreds of bodies from two cemeteries in Florida and dumped the gruesome remains in woods frequented by wild hogs. A backhoe was even used to crack open a vault to remove corpses and make room for more dead bodies. SCI paid $100 million dollars to settle a lawsuit filed by outraged family members of the deceased who alleged ―macabre mishandling, abuse and desecration of bodies‖ by Tri-State Crematorium in Georgia. The lawsuit accused SCI-owned funeral homes of sending bodies to an unlicensed crematorium, which instead of undergoing cremation, were shockingly piled up outdoors and stuffed in sheds in 2000. Some vaults designed to house only one body had 67 corpses stuffed inside. Kenyan bills itself as the biggest disaster management company in the world. It provided morgue support services for the tsunami disaster in Asia and for the September 11, 2001 terrorist attacks.

This is not the only scandal SCI has been involved in. It was involved in a previous debacle involving then Governor George W. Bush, who was accused of obstructing an investigation into SCI license violations. Robert Waltrip, chairman of SCI, is a longtime crony of George Bush Sr. and SCI‘s political action committee donated a handsome purse of $45,000 to Bush Jr.‘s 1994 gubernatorial campaign. The company also donated $100,000 to the construction of

George Bush Sr.‘s presidential library. ―It is appalling that the Bush administration – which has already badly bungled its response to Hurricane Katrina – would hire a company with a record of gross mismanagement of mortuary services,‖ Melanie Sloan, executive director of Citizens for Responsibility and Ethics, is quoted as saying.

―I can only imagine that this decision was made because of President Bush‘s longtime friendship with the head of SCI, Robert Waltrip. Jennifer Crider, spokeswoman for House Minority Leader Nancy Pelosi, expressed concern over FEMA‘s choice of an SCI subsidiary and asked whether the choice was made on a no-bid basis. Democrats have called for the formation of an anti-fraud commission to investigate contracts awarded in the wake of Katrina. (Miriam Raftery,

―FEMA, La. Outsource Katrina body count to firm implicated in body-dumpingscandals,‖ http://www.rawstory.com.news/2005/FEMA_outsources_Katrina_bod y_count_to_firm_implicated_in_bodydumping_scan-0913.html)

The point of the above expose is to highlight the fact that we have a criminal organization, FEMA, connected to a criminal administration subcontracting the counting of the Katrina victims to a body disposal company itself implicated in criminal misconduct. The whole thing stinks to high heaven and points to a criminal murder conspiracy to hide the true body count in the wake of a FEMA-controlled demolition genocide attack on the African-American population of the southern United States.

What is the true motive for the genocide and population relocation in New Orleans? The motives are multifold. First, it will provide pretext for a military-controlled nationwide vaccination campaign resulting from the alleged disease exposure of refugees who will be said to have spread contagions and pathogens to other states. One of the Global Cleanse 2000-style initiatives to reduce the population by infecting people with STD through a forced vaccination campaign will then begin. Then, there is the fact that the United States has put in a request for massive offshore loans to pay for the reconstruction. In all likelihood, this will turn New Orleans into a playground for its rich foreign landlords. It will be the perfect New

World Order city and will very likely have special economic zone status rather like Hong Kong and become the perfect New World Order prototype city like Singapore. The poor undesirable class of New Orleans citizens will have been removed by the elitist and racist global elite and a new class of privilege will move in to appropriate the land and make off with the real estate trappings. McCanney concludes his radio broadcast by encapsulating it all quite nicely.

I‘m going to talk about the construction efforts that have already begun. And apparently these were already in place early in the devastation of this region. $50 billion. Can you imagine the United States? Apparently through the Bush administration, we are requesting $50 billion in foreign aid for reconstruction of the area hit by the storm. And they are saying this is due to the damage due to Katrina. Now understand, that this money will be going to rebuilding the infrastructure for the rich, for the people who are going to be back in there, and I suspect what will happen is that the reconstruction for workers will come out of the payments that they‘ll receive. There‘ll be some kind of loan structure set up, special loans given to people. And they will be put up in certain areas. My suspicion that, for New Orleans, this is going to become the new Shanghai, so to speak, an international cordoned off area, probably under IMF control. And we will have the equivalent of Singapore in the United States. Because of their asking for foreign money, don‘t you think the foreigners are going to want some money back? Out of this operation, once it gets going, the fifth largest port in the world,

New Orleans. So, you can already see the wheels turning. And who‘s going to build that port? I wonder if it would be Halliburton. You have to understand the overall background of who‘s running this. Clearly, the IMF, the United States is being treated like a Third World country and being driven down to the status of a Third World country. We are already there. The United States is Third World country status so to speak.

(Transcript of Jim McCanney‘s radio show, which can be downloaded

at http://jmccannayscience.com/sh09-08-05-7megfile-bestsound.ram)

There‘s a rather nasty New World odor in all this. From National Planning Scenarios to the current New World Order headquarters – the United States – owning food, water, oil, and just about everything else, including the weather. We are losing our land and property. Eminent domain laws are being railroaded through the House without proper deliberation and debate and land transfers are taking place without the permission and approval of the disenfranchised citizens of the United States. How will it all end? Very badly – unless we do something about it and soon.

What is the solution to the Freemason-Illuminati plot to take control of the Earth and all of its resources, including the worker bees? The citizens off this world have to start fighting back. We have to seize back control of our resources and take back our birthright. No individual, state or organization should control the natural elements of this world. And no state, body, or organization has the right to control the people. Somehow, we have allowed non-elected representatives like George Bush – who has apparently stolen two elections without receiving the mandate of the people – to stay in office and to even be granted dictatorial powers under the pretext of an ever-present terrorist threat. Americans need to get their country back, restore its constitution and conduct a purge of its government at every level to root out the cancer that is Freemasonry, just as Italy

did in the recent P2 Freemasonry scandal that involved the Vatican and the government of Italy. The conspiracy orchestrated by Licio Gelli to topple the Italian government and replace it with a dictatorial regime sympathetic to the New World Order was only thwarted by the court system of Italy and it was this that rooted out the deadly canker and rescued the Italian Republic from an early death. We will investigate this affair in the next chapter. Suffice to say, America will have to address this matter in the courts and it is. The Grand Jury indictment case launched by Patrick Fitzgerald involving the Valerie Plame case and the White House leaks may be the key to saving the American Republic. We will see. For now, the fate of the United States and the world hangs in the balance.

End Times Prophecy Concerning the Dajjal

End Times Prophecy Concerning the Dajjal

By Timothy Spearman

If this really was the End Times, wouldn’t you be curious to know where the Dajjal or the Antichrist resided or who he was? So would I. That is why I made it my business to find out. Have I succeeded in identifying his place of residence? I believe I have identified his present and future residence. I believe he currently occupies Jananah Island in the Persian Gulf. But I strongly suspect he will take up residence in a facility that has been built in Kazakhstan when he assumes power and is installed as a global leader.

In order to understand this, let’s examine the evidence by first examining the meaning of End Times. What this alludes to is the end of the age or the end of the zodiac cycle of precession. The twelve zodiac signs are known to line up on the Earth’s elliptic, the Earth’s near perfect orbital plane around the sun. We can thank Marcus Marillius, poet, author, astrologer and astronomer for his book, Astronomica, in which he first splits cyclical time into astrological houses. He is not to be confused with Marcus Manlius, the martyr. A few missing letters here and there could create much confusion.

The zodiac wheel is known to shift 1° every 120 years. The zodiac wheel is 360°, which means that each zodiac sign forms 30° along its orbital plane. It takes roughly 2,160 years to pass from one zodiac sign to the next in the zodiac cycle of precession. We are purportedly at the end of the Age of Pisces, according to astrophysicists who measure the science of precession in relation to the Earth’s relationship to the galactic plane. They have confirmed that we passed out of the Age of Pisces in 1998 according to the astrophysical evidence. That means that the Age of Aquarius has already dawned and with it, a new cycle where the zodiac clock has been set to midnight once more. The symbol of the clock is very interesting, which we will further expound on later in this paper.

Sophocles’ play Oedipus the King contains the riddle of the Sphinx, which is, “What walks on four legs in the morning, two legs in the afternoon and three legs in the evening?” The answer to the riddle is ‘man’. Could the lionesque sphinx in the Nile valley is some way symbolize ‘man’? Could it represent the story of man? Could it in some way encapsulate the story of man’s origins and destiny? Recently in South America, three white lion cubs were born. Is this a sign of purity? The sphinx statue is part of the Giza plateau in the Nile valley in Egypt. It faces the eastern sky, where the sun rises each morning. Robert Bauval showed, using computer modelling, that the Giza pyramids line up perfectly with the belt of the constellation Orion, which the Egyptians identified with Horus, the son of the sun god Osiris. The three stars forming the belt of Orion are Zeta Orionis otherwise known as Al Nitak, corresponding to the Great Pyramid wrongly ascribed to the pharaoh Khufu or Cheops; Epsilon also known as Al Nilam corresponding with the second pyramid normally ascribed to Khafre; and Delta also known as Mintaka normally ascribed to the pharaoh Menkure. Computer modelling revealed that the Giza pyramids were aligned with these three stars forming Orion’s belt in the Age of Leo approximately 10,450 years ago around the timeframe given by Plato for the destruction of Atlantis, which he gives as 11,000 B.C.E.

Graham Hancock, Fingerprints of the Gods. New York: Three Rivers Press, 1996.

What is this star chart of Orion doing on the Giza plateau? On one level, it is a time capsule marking the date 10,450 B.C. That much is clear. It is made doubly and amply clear by the fact that the lionesque sphinx stares off into the distant horizon at the point where the sun rises in the east at the exact position where the zodiac sign ruling the age is situated. “The cradle of the sun” is what the zodiac sign ruling the age is called. This is because it cradles the birthed sun each morning when it rises over a period of 2,160 years. Appropriately, it was the astrological sign of Leo that ruled during the epoch when the Giza site was erected. This means that the lionesque sphinx was staring at its own image in the eastern sky as the sun rose each morning. Was there a special significance to this mirroring? The magic perfected at the height of the Egyptian civilization is still mysterious, but in the ritual which is pursuant to the belief, much wisdom can be extracted. Amazingly and not surprisingly, the constellation Leo fits snugly within the sphinx, suggesting that on some level the sphinx represents a star map of the constellation Leo. The Egyptian pyramid builders went to great architectural and engineering pains to erect a monument with clear references to constellations in the heavens. The project was clearly important enough to them to exhaust considerable resources, labour and time. Why? What could possibly have made the project so important? And why had so much effort gone into marking out certain key reference points in the heavens? Why create heaven above on the earthly plane. Here again, the mirror presents itself, “as above, so below.”

Further astronomical time fixes can be found in the orientation of the so-called ‘air shafts’ inside the Great Pyramid. One of the ‘air shafts’ rising out of the Queen’s Chamber is trained like a gun barrel directly on Sirius, the so-called Dog Star believed to be made up of a star system consisting of seven stars known as the Seven Sisters. The other ‘air shaft’ targets Zeta Orionis or Al Nitak, the first of the stars forming Orion’s belt and linked with the Great Pyramid on the Giza Plateau. Sirius of course was profoundly significant to the Egyptians and symbolized Isis. The Queen’s Chamber is appropriately named then since it represents the chamber of Isis. The fact that the ‘air shaft’ targeting Sirius is attached to the Queen’s Chamber is most apropos since its target in the Queen of Heaven, Isis. The fact that the ‘air shaft’ of the King’s Chamber should target Al Natak is equally appropriate since Al Natak is identified with the Great Pyramid itself and forms the belt of Orion, which to the Egyptians was Horus. Thus, the King’s Chamber most likely represents Osiris, the sun god. The Three Giza pyramids themselves also represent the Egyptian Holy Trinity of Osiris, Isis and Horus.

What then is the significance of these astronomical time fixes? What date of significance do they point to? It now looks as if the Giza pyramid complex was built around 10,450 B.C.E. But was it built as a time capsule intended to point to that date? In all probability, that would be the case. The pyramid builders probably wished future generations to know when their great work had commenced. Perhaps the Egyptians were mirroring the sky because they worshipped the sun and any opportunity to display the sun’s positions at specific times was not only beautiful and honourable, but a way to supercharge their environment. Perhaps this is because they were the survivors of Atlantis and wished to enshrine their phoenix-like rebirth in the Nile valley in a monument whose longevity would attest to their own. However, there is another date approximately 2,500 B.C. E. when the same correlative star map would have appeared directly above the Giza site in the sky.

It is logical then that the orientation of the pyramids and the calibration of their air shafts were ascribable to the date 2,500 B.C. Why? Perhaps because something had been initiated or birthed that would see its flowering at some later date, perhaps at the end of the age, the so-called End Times to which the signs in the heavens and on Earth seem to be pointing.

Peter Lemesurier. Gods of the Dawn. London: Thorsons, 1988, p.78-80.

Most scholars attribute the dawn of the Age of Kali and the birth of the Fourth World calendar of the Mayans to around 2,500 B.C. Such a date is also ascribed to the birth or rebirth of civilization in Mesopotamia, the Indus valley and other key ignition points of civilization. Perhaps this is why the pyramid complex at Giza points to this date on the timeline.

But the astronomical time fix does not end there. It also points to the end of the age, to the end of the zodiacal cycle of procession. How does it do so? Because of the pointed references and the training and calibration of the Great Pyramid’s gun barrel ‘air shafts’ at the bull’s eyes Sirius and Al Natak. It is obvious that the constellation Orion – Horus to the Egyptians – is being brought into relief or highlight. Why? Because it is a time fix intended to point to the end of the age or the End Times. How? It is because Orion-Horus is the handle of the pump that turns the mill wheel known as the zodiac cycle of precession. It takes 12,960 years for the handle of the pump, Orion, to descend from top to bottom and another 12,960 years to ascend from bottom to top. This movement coincides with one complete revolution of the zodiac wheel of procession totalling 25,920 years. This means that Orion-Horus is directly linked to the unfolding of the age. In fact, it could be said to be the locus or catalyst of its inception, the very impetus by which the zodiac wheel of procession is set in motion.

The book Hamlet’s Mill delves into this phenomenon and of course Graham Hancock and Robert Bauval have attached great import to this phenomenon. It is indisputable then the constellation Orion-Horus is directly linked to the zodiac cycle called an “Age” and that we are at the end of the present zodiac cycle of procession or alternatively at the beginning of the next at the dawning of the Age of Aquarius. Such is the cyclical nature of cosmology. It’s what’s happening in the metaverse.

What then is the significance of Orion-Horus to our present day reality? It seems that the Egyptian myth related to Osiris, Isis and Horus encodes cosmological phenomenon in a mythology and recounts the unfolding of a cosmological cycle over a time period. Could that time period by the present zodiac cycle of precession and the evolutionary process known as an Age? Well we know how the story ends.

We know, according to the Egyptian myth, that Horus loses an eye. We know that he enters into swordplay with Set and loses an eye in the wager. Is this the climax and ultimate finale of the story? Is Orion-Horus about to lose an eye? Is Horus, or Orion the hunter, which is depicted as an embattled warrior in both Classical Greek and Egyptian mythology about to suffer a rout in battle that will cause him to suffer the loss of an eye? Perhaps this is the significance of the references in Christianity and Islam to the Antichrist or the Dajjal who is referred to as the one-eyed one. Perhaps the appearance of such a personality will coincide with an astronomical event in which the constellation Orion-Horus, which marks the end of the age, is grievously wounded in one eye. If, as many in the astronomical field believe, Betelgeuse is about to erupt into a supernova, this may be the quintessential event that marks the end of the age and the birth of the new. In short, we may be at the very cusp of what biblical tradition refers to as the End Times, a time reference only now popularly understood as referring to the end of the zodiac cycle of procession, the so-called biblical End Times.

Rising Starshttp://www.math.nus.edu.sg/aslaksen/gem-projects/hm/0102-1-pyramids/page04.htm

What is equally compelling is the fact that the star Betelgeuse appears on the top left of the Orion constellation, while the star identified as Lumba on the top right is actually formed of three stars, one binary and the other lone. As pointed out previously, the Egyptians view Orion as a representation of the god Horus. This means that Betelgeuse corresponds to the left eye of Horus. According to Egyptian mythology, the Egyptian god Set engaged in sword battle with the sun god Osiris who was cut to pieces, thirteen pieces in fact. One of the body parts went missing, which was according to myth, the phallus of the sun god. Perhaps it was just temporarily loaned to the Hindu gods, Shakti and Shiva. The disassembled body parts were then collected by the sun god’s consort, Isis, the moon goddess, who performed a raising ceremony to allow Osiris to return from the dead. The twelve known zodiacal signs are represented by the Egyptian myth associated with the dismemberment of the sun god. Recently, it was announced on major network television that the thirteenth astrological sign known as Orphuchus was responsible for changing individual birth signs. Astrological charting has been a ritualistic practice for a long time, rooted in beliefs associated with the individual signs of the Zodiac.

The next stage in the myth is that Horus, the son of the sun god, chose to avenge his father’s death by going after his attacker, the Egyptian god Set. Horus would enter into swordplay with the god Set and in the wager would lose an eye, corresponding to the star Betelgeuse in the star constellation Orion whom the Egyptians venerated as Horus. What is the significance of the myth? Was it simply a story for entertaining the early Egyptian schoolchildren assembled within the pyramid to observe their lessons during the blazing heat of day? Was it simply to grant context to the stars they observed each night when the air was cool enough for them to assemble outdoors to enjoy the elements? Or was there something more to the myth, something that pointed to an event in the past or one in the future of which Egyptians were supposed to be cognizant? Perhaps in the darkness of the pyramids and its passages, ritualistic magic was practiced, sacred rites known only to the Kings and Queens of Egypt.

Astrophysicists have recently been doing extensive research on Betelgeuse, which is approximately 428 light years from Earth. There is a theory within the astrophysics-astronomy community that our planet may be on the cusp of witnessing Betelgeuse go supernova. Of course, if there is a supernova event associated with Betelgeuse, it would be wrong to speak of it as an event waiting in our future. It would in fact be an event already passed as it would have occurred 428 years ago, in our concept of light years, given its vast distance from the Earth. Such an event would mean in mythological terms that Horus would lose an eye, attributable in myth to a loss suffered in sword battle. The conjecture is therefore raised that the Egyptian myth of Osiris-Isis-Horus was not just a creation myth as has been assumed, but is in fact a story related to cosmology telling the entire story of the Egyptian holy trinity’s birth, creation and death. The wounding of Horus in battle may refer to an event occurring and to be witnessed in our own time, the imploding star Betelgeuse going supernova, an event that may herald the end of the age, the end of the zodiac cycle of procession, an event significant enough to our ancestors to have encoded it in myth as well as the Giza complex, which like so many acropolis-like structures to be found around our planet is a prophecy in stone.

The island believed to be the location of the Dajjal’s (Antichrist’s) home is Jananah Island off the coast of Abu Dhabi in the Persian Gulf. As has been mentioned, the Giza Plateau site plan was a map of Orion, which to the Egyptians is Horus. Horus, which represents the Egyptian son god’s incarnation on Earth, is the Antichrist. All Egyptian pharaohs are considered incarnations of Horus. Thus, the ultimate incarnation will be the One-eyed One represented in the heavens as Horus. When the Orion-Horus star Betelgeuse goes supernova, that would not only be the ultimate sign of the End Times, it would be a sign that the time of the Tribulation has begun, the time of the Antichrist’s rule on Earth being nigh. There is even more evidence that this is so.

The Prophet said, “This is Medina; the Dajjal is in the east.” This island is due east of Medina. The island has a figure carved in the middle of it visible from an aerial view. It is said to be a representation of Orion. To the Egyptians Orion represents Horus. Horus is the One-eyed Egyptian god. As above so below. The Antichrist may become known on Earth at this time and the Betelgeuse supernova event will coincide with him assuming his throne.

al-Masih ad-Dajjal (Arabic: المسيح الدجّال‎ al-Masīḥ ad-Dajjāl, Arabic for “the false messiah”), is an evil figure in Islamic eschatology. He is to appear pretending to be Masih (i.e. the Messiah) at a time in the future, before Yawm al-Qiyamah (Day of Resurrection), directly comparable to the figures of the Antichrist and Armilus in Christian and Jewish eschatology, respectively. Dajjāl is a common Arabic word (دجال) with the meaning “deceiving” or “the Placebo” or “impostor”. However, Al-Masīḥ ad-Dajjāl, with the definite article al- (“the”) included as a prefix, refers to “the deceiving Messiah”, a specific End Times deceiver.

According to hadith (Muslim books of the law that interpret scripture as case law might do in British Common Law), Muhammad is said to have prophesied that the Masih ad-Dajjal would be the last of a series of thirty Dajjal or “deceivers” (false prophets). Muhammad is reported to have said: “… Allah is not one eyed while Messiah, Ad-Dajjal is blind in the right eye and his eye looks like a bulging out grape.”

Abdullah bin Umar, (Arabic: عبدالله بن عمر بن الخطاب‎) (c.614-693) was the son of the second Caliph Umar ibn Khattab. He was a prominent authority in hadith and law. He purportedly said:

While I was sleeping, I saw myself (in a dream) performing Tawaf around the Ka’ba. Behold, I saw a reddish-white man with lank hair, and water was dropping from his head. I asked, ‘Who is this?’ They replied, ‘The son of Mary.’ Then I turned my face to see another man with a huge body, red complexion and curly hair and blind in one eye. His eye looked like a protruding out grape. They said (to me), He is Ad-Dajjal.” The Prophet added, “The man he resembled most is Ibn Qatan, a man from the tribe of Khuza’a.”

He is purported to have stood before a gathering on another occasion, when he announced, “I warn you against him (i.e. the Dajjal) and there was no prophet but warned his nation against him. No doubt, Noah warned his nation against him but I tell you about him something of which no prophet told his nation before me. You should know that he is one-eyed, and Allah is not one-eyed.”

Imam Ali was reported to have said in a lengthy description of the Dajjal and his characteristic facial features:

Island of Dajjal discovered Alhamdulilah!


Masih ad-Dajjal, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Masih_ad-Dajjal.

Sahih al-Bukhari3:30:105.

Collected by Muhammad al-Bukhari Sahih al-Bukhari Sahih al-Bukhari9:88:242 quoted at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Masih_ad-Dajjal.

Collected by Muhammad al-Bukhari Sahih al-Bukhari

Sahih al-Bukhari4:55:553

quoted at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Masih_ad-Dajjal.

His right eye will be punctured, and his left eye would be raised to his forehead and will be sparkling like a star. Only the believers will be able to read the word ‘Kufr’ [disbelief], inscribed in bold letters, on his forehead. There will be big mountains of smoke at both front and backsides of his caravan. People will anticipate food within those mountains, during the severe famine. All rivers, falling in his way, will become dry and he will call upon people in a loud voice, ‘O my friends come to me! I am your lord who has made your limbs and given you sustenance.’

In addition, Anas B. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger said: There is never a prophet who has not warned the Ummah of that one-eyed liar; behold he is one-eyed and your Lord is not one-eyed. On his forehead are the letters k. f. r. (Kafir).

What all of this shows is that there is ample scriptural import for identifying the Dajjal (Antichrist) by the unique feature of being afflicted in one eye. The fact that both the Egyptian myth of Osiris-Isis-Horus, in which the sun god Osiris is cut to pieces, thirteen in all though one goes missing, while Isis collects twelve of her consort’s body parts with the exception of the phallus, represented by the Egyptian obelisk, refers to the zodiac cycle of procession as already stated. The fact that Horus then avenges his father’s death becoming wounded in the right eye is symbolic of the event that will appear in the heavens at the time of the End Times when Betelgeuse goes supernova, which will be the sign in the heavens – as above so below – that that Antichrist’s reign on Earth has begun.

The fact that this the symbolism pointing to Orion is also found on Jananah Island, believed to be the home of the Dajjal, is remarkable confirmation of the theory that Giza points to both the End Times supernova event involving the star constellation Orion-Horus, but it also to the End Times prophecy pointing to the Tribulation and the rule of the Dajjal (Antichrist). The island appears to have a giant image of Orion-Horus on its surface, which is an obvious star chart of the constellation Orion. This youtube video link provides the best view of the design etched in to the surface of the island: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GuB9TfgkT0c. This is striking confirmation that the ancient Egyptian myth is in fact an End Times prophecy and the island home of the Dajjal (Antichrist) is the fulfillment of Egyptian prophecy and Muslim scriptural prophecy.

For some time people have wondered what a pentagram is doing in a remote part of Kazakhstan. The area is known for its archaeological ruins and is in a quite remote location, with the nearest city (Lisakovsk) twelve miles away. Of course it is well known that this upside down pentagram shape has associations with the horned god and is normally seen as a satanic symbol. Recent attempts to explain away the anomaly have amounted to dismissive claims that it is the outline of a park dating back to the Soviet era that was never properly built or finished. Park or not, the shape is too controversial to simply dismiss and sweep the issue away so lightly.

Bilgrami, Sayed Tahir (2005). Essence of Life, A translation of Ain al-Hayat by Allama Mohammad Baqir Majlisi. Qum: Ansarian

Publications. p. 104 quoted at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Masih_ad-Dajjal.

Collected by Muslim ibn al-Hajjaj Nishapuri Sahih Muslim Sahih Muslim41:7007

quoted at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Masih_ad-Dajjal.

LiveScience’s Marc Lallanilla interviewed Emma Usmanova, an archaeologist with years of experience working in the area. “It is the outline of a park made in the form of a star,” Usmanova said, pointing out that the park was probably built during the Soviet era – the star was one of the U.S.S.R.’s symbols – and that subsequent neglect has resulted in trees growing along roads and pathways. English Russia has visited the area and reports that yes, it really is a park. But who built it and why it was allowed to fall into ruin isn’t exactly clear. A star it may be, but this is no Soviet star. This is an upside down pentagram, which is a well known satanic symbol. What status does Kazakhstan actually hold in the world with a symbol of this kind being set in place ostensibly for a park? Is that a cover story to hide the fact that the symbol was laid in order to mark the imminent arrival and installation of the dajjal on the throne of a palace ostensibly intended to unite the world religions in the capital city Astana?

end 1






The probable future palace of the dajjal is the Palace of Peace and Reconciliation in Astana, Kazakhstan. The reference to peace and reconciliation has an occulted meaning. One needs to know and understand scripture to understand the hidden meaning. Satan presumptuously hopes to reconcile himself with the Creator, which will of course never be permitted. His emissary the dajjal will be his means of attempting such an ambitious exploit. This palace represents the center of operations for such a futile endeavour.

Secret Behind Kazakhstan’s

Mysterious Google Earth

Pentagram Revealed,


Kazakhstan’s new capital city of Astana has been home to one of the world’s most impressive and visually futuristic pyramids, known as the palace of peace and reconciliation. Completed in 2006, it was designed by the British architectural firm Foster & Partners at a cost of 8.74 billion Kazakh tenge (approx. £35m) and was built to accommodate the triennial Congress of World and Traditional Religions. The effort to install the religion of the New Age of Lucifer must be prefaced by the effort to unite the world religions under one rubric. This is the headquarters intended to achieve that unity.

The word Astana in Kazakh literally means Capital, but the word itself originates from Persian Astane (Persian: آستانه‎ means “sublime threshold”, “royal porte” implying a royal capital city or a holy shrine town, (from the Persian verb Istadan (ایستادن) ‘to stand’ (in respect)), and literally means “threshold” (royal or sacred, where people stand in respect or awe), implying where the court is seated (the capital city) or the body of a sacred person is interred (a shrine town). Could this be the “sublime threshold” of the New Age or New World Order of Lucifer, the New Age and New World Order intended to replace the Old World Order of the Creator?

end 2






Above: The visible five-storey pyramid section of the palace is as high as its base is wide (203ft) and is to be the centrepiece of the country’s ‘presidential park’. The notorious Illuminati symbolism is apparent with the missing capstone depicted at the top.


end 3





Above: A plan of the pyramid, whose interior is just as impressive as the outer skin. Below the above-ground pyramid sits an enormous 1,500 seat opera house. Note the missing capstone at the top of the pyramid, the well known Illuminati symbol. The word Illuminati is derived from they who bear the torch of Lucifer and are therefore the bearers of the light.

end 4







Above: The pyramid’s two storey apex is home to the congress chamber, a space which has been surrounded by stained glass designed by British artist Brian Clarke.


end 5






Above: inside the congress chamber, possibly one of the smartest meeting rooms on earth.

end 6






Above: the dove-covered stained glass of the congress chamber. The doves represent Simiramis. They also represent the colum, Spanish for ‘dove’ but representative of the ‘virgin sacrifices’ in satanic rituals.

end 7





Above: The view as you look through the middle of the congress chamber’s circular table to the levels, taking you visually through a whole storey of potted plants, below which is the amazing atrium seen in the next photo.

end 8





Above: The atrium and one of the remarkable conference tables

end 9







Above: Looking up from the atrium towards the upper section, this enormous space is surrounded by walls of rooms, five floors high, to be used both for meetings and accommodations.

end 10






The opera house beneath the atrium boasts a domed ceiling, which sits below the enormous circular table belonging to the room above. This domed ceiling seems to depict the thousand points of light, one of the Illuminati’s most celebrated symbols.



end 11





Astana is the capital and second largest city (after Almaty) of Kazakhstan, with an officially estimated population of 750,700 as of November 2008. It is located in the north-central portion of Kazakhstan, within Akmola Province, though politically separate from the rest of the province. Represented in pictures above and below is Bayterek, meaning literally “tall poplar tree” represents the “Tree of Life”. The reference to the cabala is unmistakable.

Bayterek “Tall Poplar Tree” or the “Tree of Life”

end 12








Bayterek is a monument and observation tower in Astana, the capital of Kazakhstan. A tourist attraction popular with foreign visitors and native Kazakhstanis alike, it is a common symbol of the city and itself in turn symbolizes Astana’s new status as the capital of Kazakhstan. The monument is meant to embody a folktale about a mythical Tree of Life and a magic bird of happiness: the bird, named Samruk, had laid its egg in the crevice between two branches of a poplar tree. The 105m structure consists of a narrow cylindrical shaft enmeshed in flaring white branch-like girders, widening toward the top (the “tree”), where a gold-mirrored 22m-diameter sphere (the “egg”) containing the observation deck is supported.
Every three years the world leaders of the various religions meet to hold congress at the Palace of Peace and Reconciliation and pray around the Baiterek, a statue symbolizing Samruk, the magic bird who lays a golden egg (the sun) containing all of humanity’s wishes and desires in the branches of a poplar tree. Then a dragon named Aidakhar eats the sun/egg and the cycle repeats itself. The mythical Samruk bird is a disguised reference to the phoenix, the mythical bird used by the Illuminati to symbolize death and rebirth, symbolizing the rising of the New World Order out of the ashes of destruction following World War III or some great world disaster, in which the world rises phoenix-like out of the ashes in the form of world government, the long cherished dream of Illuminists or Satan’s illuminated ones.


All hail SAMRUK! your “new” ONE WORLD RELIGION! world leaders

meet in circle inside PYRAMID!


Washington’s Great Work of Ages


Washington’s Great Work of Ages

wash 3

wash 1
wash 2

wash 4 wash 5

wash 6 wash 7











The Art Troupe Gelatin staged its exhibition on the 91st floor of Building 1 of the World Trade Center. They left the definitive signature of the future 9/11 event. Their art exhibition was staged weeks before 9/11. There are 19 floors from the 91st floor to the 110 floor. 119 is the emergency code for the Middle East. The art troupe consisted of Israelis. The exhibition and the math show that the World Trade Center was built according to a preconceived and pre-planned scheme that factored in its own planned destruction. They must have planned it years in advance. Why not the “secret destiny” of the United States referred to by FDR and Manley P. Hall suggests that the destiny of the U.S. was planned centuries in advance. The Washington street plan proves that the construction of the capital city of the USA was undertaken according to a long-term construction plan. Did that plan anticipate future events that were incorporated into its design?

wash 8

A ceremony was held to commemorate the laying of the cornerstone for the U.S. Capitol the 200th Anniversary in 1993. Sen. Strong Thermit, a 33 degree Mason, presided over the ceremony. The Masons have laid the cornerstone for every major building in Washington D.C. George Washington laid the cornerstone for the Capitol Building and a bronze commemorative plaque exists inside the building stating the fact. The laying of the foundation stone ceremony involves the use of corn, oil and wine. “Corn is the symbol of plenty, wine the symbol involves the use of the symbol of refreshment and oil the symbol of joy and gladness.” They are portrayed as symbols of blessing. Dr. Robert Hieronimus claims there are as many as seven levels of meaning in Masonic symbolism. Corn is an important symbol in Masonry. In Hebrew, “Dagan” became the name of a Babylonian god. The Phoenicians worshipped him as “Dagan”. He was represented as the fish god, the god of corn. His son was known as Baal, who was called the Son of Dagan or the Son of Corn. His son was known as Baal, who was called the Son of Dagan or the Son of Corn. Yet in the Old Testament, the Israelites offer corn, oil and wine to Yahwey, the god of the Bible. As a result, YAHWEY is believed to have punished Israel for abusing the ritual and offering the sacrament to other gods: “She did not know that I have her corn, and wine and oil…which they prepared for BAAL.” Hosea 2:8 BAAL is depicted in ancient iconography as a strong masculine bearded figure. Similar iconography in stonework can be found on buildings in Washington D.C. Some images of the bearded persona carved in reliefs above arches and doorways of buildings have sheaves of corn lodged in the hair. According to legend, BAAL was slain by the god of death and taken to the underworld, but was resurrected or “awakened”. At Hains Point in Washington, there is a bronze statue of what looks like a demon trying to emerge from the Earth. A bearded giant is depicted rising up out of the ground. The statue is called “The Awakening”. Many believe that BAAL is the real god that Masons venerate and that offering of corn, oil and wine in foundation stone ceremonies is for the god BAAL. The Masonic god “Jubalon” is an amalgam of Jehovah, BAAL and On (Egyptian sun god). It is a password for gaining admission to the higher degrees. It is a satanic rite of passage unbeknownst to many of Masonry’s initiates until they arrive in the higher degrees. Jehovah forbade the Israelites from using his name, declaring it blasphemous. BAAL was the demonic god of the Canaanites, and On was the Egyptian sun god. (Riddles in Stone) There are many passages in the Old Testament idolatry and the worship of other gods. Occult symbols reveal to those “who have eyes to see with and ears to hear with” and they conceal to the uninitiated. In Hosea, Chapter 2, the prophet imparts YAHWEY’s profound displeasure on the subject of Israel’s BAAL worship and idolatry:

8 For she did not know that I gave her corn, and wine, and oil, and multiplied her silver and gold, which they prepared for BAAL.
9 Therefore will I return, and take away my corn in the time thereof, and my wine in the season thereof, and will recover my wool and my flax given to cover her nakedness.
10 And now will I discover her lewdness in the sight of her lovers, and none shall deliver her out of my hand.
11 I will also cause all her mirth to cease, her feast days, her new moons, and her Sabbaths, and all her solemn feasts.
13 And I will visit upon her the days of Baalim, wherein she burned incense to them, and she decked herself with her earrings and her jewels, and she went after her lovers, and forgat me, saith the Lord.
14 Therefore, behold, I will allure her, and bring her into the wilderness, and speak comfortably unto her.
15 And I will give her her vineyards from thence, and the valley of Anchor for a door of hope: and she shall sing there, as in the days of her youth. And as in the day when she came up out of the Land of Egypt.
16 And it shall be at that day, saith the Lord, that thou shalt call me Ishi; and shall call me no more Baali.
17 For I shall take away the names of Baalim out of her mouth, and they shall no more be remembered by their name. (Hosea 2:8-17)

YAHWEY has made abundantly clear the fact that he is outraged with Israel for the god of her idolatry. The import of the passage is that YAHWEY gave the Israel the sacrament of corn, oil and wine for the purpose of consecration and anointing. However, Israel bastardized the consecration rites by carrying it out in the name of other gods, particularly BAAL, the demonic god of the Canaanites. Hosea announces that Israel has elicited the wrath of YAHWEY and that He has enacted a curse upon her for abusing the rites of consecration by honouring other gods:

13 Woe unto them! For they have fled from me: destruction unto them! because they have transgressed against me: though I have redeemed them, yet they have spoken lies against me.
14 And they have not cried unto me with their heart, when they howl upon their beds: they assembled themselves for corn and wine, and they rebelled against me.
15 Though I have bound and strengthened their arms, yet do they imagine mischief against me. (Hosea 7:13-15)

Hosea then links the craftsmen and masons to the abuse of the rites. This may be the historic link to the time when the craft guilds became corrupted by Satanism. Masonry today, therefore, like the Masonry of its forebears is corrupted by the worship of Satan and practice of Satanism and all of its accompanying black arts. The link is to be found in Hosea:

1 When Ephraim spake trembling, he exalted himself in Israel; but when he offended in Baal, he died.
2 And now they sin more and more, and have made them molten images of their silver, and idols according to their own understanding, all of it the work of the craftsmen: they say of them, let the men that sacrifice kiss the calves.

Corn, oil and wine are sacraments honouring the sun and the sun god. Satanism and sun god worship have converged so that their rites have comingled and become confused. This confusion is deliberate because the Satanists endeavour to conceal their designs by disguising themselves in the garb of another faith. This was true of the Khazars whose king converted to Judaism, ostensibly so as to protect his kingdom from being slaughtered by Christian and Saracen hordes. In truth, it is probable that the worship of demonic gods is precisely what rendered he and his people vulnerable, making the conversion to Judaism an effective disguise to don in the face of crusading armies, who would have regarded Jews as their respective parent religion and therefore no threat. It would also serve to offer the Khazarians a mask behind which they might conceal their true religion.
The priests of Ancient Egypt taught the peasants that the sun was god, while the priesthood held the subtler belief that the spirit that flowed through the sun was god. However, the high initiates of the priesthood above them knew that is was really the Dog Star Sirius that was the Supreme Being. Sirius was considered the brightest star in the heavens to the Egyptians, many times brighter than the sun. The Great Pyramid was built to synchronize with Sirius so the light of the star would shine into the Queen’s Chamber in order to cast a beam upon an initiate during a ritual. When Sirius was in its ascendant in the “dog days” of summer, it was a time of drought and famine, so the star became associated with evil. Sacrifices were held to appease and gratify the principle of evil. In time, this became perverted so that evil became venerated and sacrifice was undertaken not to appease but to exalt and worship the god of evil.
The Declaration of Independence was signed when the sun was aligned with Sirius in July of 1776. When the Washington Monument cornerstone was laid in 1848, the sun had just passed over Sirius. Sirius would have been in the eastern sky rising over the Capitol Building during the ceremony. The monument was designed by Freemason architect Robert Mills. It was originally designed with a Roman-style colonnade around it and the original plan called for it to be erected just south of the White House. It was moved because the ground was not firm enough to support such a structure. It was not in perfect alignment with the White House in the new location, but was in perfect north-south alignment with the Masonic House of the Temple, which began later. It took thirty years till the aluminum capstone was finally set in place in 1884. George Perkins Marsh, founder of the modern environmental movement, was responsible for the final design modifications. He was the US Foreign Minister to Italy. While there, he undertook detailed study of the many obelisks brought there from Egypt. Traditional Egyptian obelisks were raised to be ten times the base, so he reduced the height from 600 feet to 555 feet. He decided to discard Mill’s original design and to build only the obelisk. A true obelisk is fashioned from one block of stone, but the Washington Monument is made up of many stones. It is supposed to represent E Pluribus Unum. The pyramidian at the top is composed of thirteen levels just like the Great Pyramid featured on the hind side of the American one dollar bill. The orientation of Masonic building structures toward the east places them in reference to the rising sun, but also the rising Sirius Star. Alleister Crowley belonged to the Lodge of the Silver Star, which is Sirius, which is at the heart of a lot of ceremonial magic. The 5-pointed star in Masonic Temples represents Sirius and the Pentacle thought by many to be a satanic symbol. “The Black Star” is an ancient Gnostic term for Sirius. The Black Star is a symbol prominently displayed as the symbol of the CIA. An upright pentacle star is said to represent the non-demonic branch of Freemasonry, while the downturned one represents the malevolent branch. Sirius rises in the east and is known as “the Eastern Star”. It was identified with the dog god Anubus, who guarded the gates of death and was the protector of mysteries and as the guard of hell. But Sirius was also connected with the Egyptian goddess Isis. The appearance of Sirius proceeded the annual flooding of the River Nile. This was the same time that Isis would give birth to Horus, the son of the sun god.
The recovery of the missing capstone symbolized the return of the Great Initiate, which obviously refers to the return of Christ. Albert Pike wrote, “The sun and moon…represent the two grand principles…the male and the female…both shed their light upon their offering, the Blazing Star, or Horus….” (Morals and Dogma, p.13, 14)
The 105th Congress on Jan. 5, 2007 introduced House Resolution 33 to honour Freemasons for the contribution throughout American history. It acknowledges that the majority of those who signed the Declaration of Independence were Freemasons. They intended to found a Masonic Republic on the basis of Plato’s model of centuries ago. Every socialist country has always called itself a Republic in order to legitimize itself. It was Plato who laid down the earliest known record of Ancient Atlantis. Francis Bacon later wrote the “New Atlantis”, which was thought to be a blueprint for the New World. Bacon apparently believed that the American continent was the actual site of Ancient Atlantis, a belief held by many esoteric researchers to this day. Some ancient maps show that the east coast of America was actually the west coast of Atlantis.
Manley P. Hall is honoured as Masonry most revered philosopher. He founded the Philosophical Research Society in California, which began in 1934 and was dedicated to studying all the world’s traditions. Much of Hall’s research was funded by a Baroness, and much of it was dedicated to discovering what was behind the founding of America. Hall believed America has a secret destiny that was known to the secret societies of the ancient world. Hall has secretive relations with the White House under President Franklin D. Roosevelt. FDR sent men to microfiche many of the books in Hall’s library. The Rosicrucian Nicholas Rourke was close to Hall and was a member of the Theosophical Society. He was said to be a spiritual mentor of Henry Wallace, the Secretary of the Treasury under FDR. Wallace was a 32 Degree Freemason and FDR’s vice-president. It was Rourke’s influence that compelled FDR to place the Great seal of the US on the back of the one dollar bill. Today, a statue of Nicholas Rourke exists at the PRS Library. The New Deal of FDR is a euphemism for the New World Order or the New order of the Ages. FDR envisioned his administration as being responsible for creating a new World order out of the Depression. The principles of “democracy” were the main agenda of Freemasonry down through history known as “the Great Work” or “the Great Work of Ages”. In “The Secret Destiny of America,” Manly P. Hall wrote, “World democracy was the secret dream of the great classical philosophers….The brilliant plan of the Ancients has survived to our time…and it will continue to function until the great work is accomplished.” (Secret Destiny of All Ages, p.15)
President Bush suggests the goal of the New World Order in his inaugural address in 2005: “when our founders declared a New World Order of the Ages, they were acting on an ancient hope that is meant to be fulfilled.” However the ancient philosophers all acknowledged that a true democracy was only achievable in a society of perfected men. This is the essence of Hegel’s concept of the “absolute Spirit”. It is the occult promise of democracy reflective of America’s seeming Christian roots? Why are there so many ancient pagan symbols adorning America’s institutions and buildings? Why did the Founding Fathers declare themselves Christians and at the same time erect so many buildings dedicated to pagan gods and goddesses? Perhaps it is because prosecution was so rife in Christian Europe that great secrecy was required for self-preservation for these men who subscribed to ancient pagan beliefs. Rosicrucianism has exerted a profound influence on Freemasonry. The rose is said to be symbolic of secrecy and the occult, while the cross is said to symbolize Christianity. It is therefore thought to be the unity of the two. Charles Thompson was famous for his English translation of the Old and New Testament, but was also responsible for approving the occult design of the Great Seal. Thompson was closely associated with peter Miller, a Rosicrucian adept and a member of the Ephitera Society based in Pennsylvania. The Ephitera Cloister is thought to be the first esoteric settlement in the New World. Benjamin Franklin asked Peter Miller to translate the Declaration of Independence into several European languages. The printing of these documents was done at Ephitera Cloister. Miller was connected to many of the Founding Fathers through the American Philosophical Society founded by Ben Franklin in 1743. Thomas Paine, Alexander Hamilton, Thomas Jefferson, the Marquis de Lafayette, George Washington, Charles Thompson and Peter Miller were all members. Charles Darwin and Thomas Edison would join in their day. It was modeled after Francis Bacon’s “Invisible College” and the “Pagan Society”. The Rosicrucians referred to themselves as the “invisible Brotherhood”, so Rosicrucian Francis Bacon founded the “Invisible College”. A pelican is seen feeding on the Great Seal for the State of Louisiana. It is found in a picture in Manley P. Hall’s “The Secret Teachings of All Ages”. The Temple Church in London is a Knight Templar Church. It contains many Rosy Crosses. The State Capital building of Louisiana features similar rose designs. Such reliefs are also found inside the old courtroom, and can be found throughout the Library of Congress. “Knowledge is power” was a maxim of Francis Bacon. His famous quote can be seen next to his statue in the Library of Congress. Pallas Athena was the patron goddess of Bacon and wore the mask of invisibility. She can be found decorating many paintings and decorative reliefs. A painter named Webber belonged to the salon de la Rose Croix designed many of the paintings in the Library of Congress. Dante was a Rosicrucian Grand Master and infused his writings with its themes. A statue of Dante holding his Divine Comedy can be found in Meridian Hill Park in Washington, located on the sacred 77th meridian upon which Washington D.C. is founded. There is one final emblem in the Library of Congress that is symbolically profoundly significant. It features a crucifix with a black double-headed phoenix in the background. The Latin inscription reads: “Under the shadow of thy wings, protect us.” (Psalm 17:8) Whose wings are being referred to in this cryptic allusion?
Enoch is the basis for the Greek Hermes, the Roman Mercury and the Egyptian Thoth. The Elizabethan sorcerer Sir John Dee was written by entities who passed on secrets of magic based on the Book of Enoch. The system is called Enochian Magic. Genesis 5:24 refers to Enoch. Hermes Trimegestis refers to “thrice greatest Hermes”. Hermes and Hermetic tradition is said to have created the zodiac. Hermes is also responsible for the craft of creating cities which Hermes taught. “The Divine Pymander of Hermes Mercurius Trimegistus” was the progenitor of the concept “as above so below”. The Square and Compass is a disguised Hexagram Star and symbolic as “above so below”. The reflecting pools in Washington symbolize this reflecting of what is above in what is below. Pierre L’Enfant was the major designer of the Washington D.C. street plan. Many arguments took place between L’Enfant and Thomas Jefferson. L’Enfant was later fired but George Washington preserved his contribution by calling it the “L’Enfant Plan”.
David Ovason wrote “The Secret Architecture of Our Nation’s Capital”. He argues that the real secret of Washington resides in Federal Triangle. There is a right angle triangle surrounding the constellation Virgo, which is reflected in the Washington street plan. It symbolizes the Pythagorean Theorum. The theorem states that the base of the right angle triangle squared and the perpendicular said of the right angle triangle squared and the perpendicular side of a right angle triangle squared are equal to the third side known as the hypotenuse. The Master mason candidate is asked to meditate on the 47th problem of Euclid, which is the 47th theorem of Pythagoras and it is the Pythogorum Theorum where the sum of squared hypotenuse is equal to the sum of the squares of the other two sides in a right triangle. The upright side symbolizes the male, while the base symbolizes the female and the hypotenuse the Divine Child. Federal Triangle, therefore, symbolizes the Egyptian Holy Trinity of Osiris (BAAL), Isis (Astarte/Ishtar), and Horus. The White House, Washington Monument and the Capitol Building are oriented to form a right angle triangle. The squared elements resemble the letter Y. The placement of Washington at the base of the Potomac River and the Eastern rivers form a Y shape. This is intended to harness the spiritual energies associated with Virgo. But for what purpose? Are the energies intended to bring forth the Divine Child. David Ovason refers to Pennsylvania Ave. as the spiritual center of Washington D.C. It is the hypotenuse of Federal Triangle. The Divine Child is supposed to be the New Age Messiah, the coming together of the cosmic masculine and feminine forces to produce synergy. Alchemy comes from the Arabic word meaning chemistry. It is about the transformation of the lower self to the higher self, or from base metal to gold, sometimes the chemical marriage or wedding. “The Chemical Wedding of Christian Rosenkreutz” is a book which explains that man, having lost his original Adamic state, is divided within himself. He regains his integral nature only when the two powers…are again reconciled with one another.”
The Buchanan monument placed Buchanan, a Mason, between a male and female god and goddess as the hypotenuse, where the perfected man would be. Daniel Canter Beard founded the Boy Scouts of America. The Boy Scout Memorial on 15th St. between East Street and Constitutional Ave. depict a Boy Scout as the Divine offspring between the male god and female goddess. The Meade Memorial commemorates the victory of Gen. Meade in battle and suggests he was helped by a heavenly throng of gods and goddesses and an angelic host. Esotericists agree that one must be helped from above by drawing down spiritual forces to the Earth plane. In the 30th degree, Masons drink wine out of a human skull, which they are told embodies the blood of Zoroaster, Buddha, Confucius, Jesus and all the venerable teachers of history, a form of Masonic transubstantiation.
The former Sovereign Grand Commander of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, C. Fred Kleinkinecht, was pictured with Ronald Reagan when he was made an honorary 33rd Degree Mason. Kleinkinecht wrote the foreword to David Ovason’s book. He writes “as above so below”. These words, attributed to Hermes Trimegistus, lie at the heart of Western esoteric tradition.
Albert Pike was the personage who recommended stellar constellations be placed on the ceilings of Masonic Lodges. He was given the task of rewriting the Degree rituals for the Scottish Rite. He was the Sovereign Grand Commander of the Southern Jurisdiction based in Washington, the same office later held by Kleinkinecht. Pike declared that “the definition of Freemasonry is an advance toward the light”. What light are the Masons referring to exactly? “Lucifer, strange and mysterious name to give to the spirit of darkness. Is it he who bears the light? Doubt it not!”
John Russel Pope, posing with the usual “hidden hand” of Freemasonry, is the designer of the Masonic House of the Temple, modelling it after the Mausoleum at Helicanarsus, one of the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World. The Temple is 13 blocks north of the White House and has 13 steps on its roof like the pyramid in the Great Seal. In the Library of Congress, it says, “The true Shekinah is man” or “Too low they build who build beneath the stars”. The number 13 represents the will to go beyond the zodiac. In the cabbala, Shekinah represents the manifestation of God’s glory.
Where are the earliest references to 13? In Genesis 14:4 it reads, “Twelve years they served Chedorlaomer, and in the thirteenth year, they rebelled.” It signifies rebellion, apostacy and revolution. When America was made up of 13 colonies, its rebellion against England occurred. Benjamin Franklin was responsible for the design showing a serpent on the ceiling of the Captitol Building with the words, “Join or die”, oddly echoed in George Bush’s post-911 speech, “you’re either with us or against us.” Franklin proposed the phrase for the Great Seal: “Rebellion to Tyrants is Obedience to God”. Franklin’s serpent of rebellion is divided into 13 segments. The cornerstone of the White House was laid on October 13, 1792, October 13 being the date of the Templars dissolution in 1307.
The White House architect was an Irishman named James Hobin, who based his design on Langster House in Ireland, headquarters of the Irish parliament since 1922. Before that it was the first Masonic Temple in Ireland. Baron Karl von Hunt, Masonic author, says that some Templars went to Ireland before reorganizing to form their well known powerbase in Scotland. The knights had a foothold in Ireland since the 13th century through their banking operations. Langster House has connections to the Templars and used to be Killwinning Lodge No. 75 or the High Knights Templar of Ireland. James Hobbin was an Irish Freemason. October 13, 1792, when the cornerstone of the White House was laid, was the 485th anniversary of Black Friday when the Templars were dissolved as an order. The numbers 4+8+5=17, and the cornerstone was laid 17 years after America’s independence. Oct. 12, 1792 was the first celebration of Columbus Day in America.
Outside the House of the Temple, there are two Sphinxes, representing Wisdom and Power. The one with its eyes half closed is Wisdom, while the one representing Power has its eyes wide open and is looking heavenward. These two principles are said to embody Plato’s concept of “the perfected man”. The House of the Temple houses the remains of Albert Pike and there is an entire room dedicated to him. He lived to see the completion of the Capitol Building and the Washington Monument. Some claim that Pike’s radical brand of Freemasonry is the product of a tumultuous struggle that took place right after the revolution. Could this struggle have influenced many things including the design of Washington D.C. Weishaupt write a book titled “Pythagoras”. His order, the Bavarian Illuminati was founded in 1776. Washington’s design is based on Platonic solids and Pathagorean geometry. The Illuminati was founded by Freemason and Jesuit Weishaupt. Its purported goals were to achieve the separation of church and state, the imposition of controls on the power of the state, and the emancipation of women. It they were against the order of monarchs, then the date for the founding of America, the foundation of the Bavarian Illuminati, becomes important because they share the same ideals. Some believe Weishaupt’s order was disbanded after being outlawed by the Bavarian government in 1785, creating its demise in 1786.
Some point to a letter written by George Washington in Oct. 24, 1798 for evidence of Illuminati influence in America. Writing to Rev. G.W. Snyder, Washington acknowledged the presence of Illuminati in America. Snyder had sent Washington “Proofs of a Conspiracy against all the Religions and Governments of Europe” by John Robinson. Washington wrote, “It was not my intention to doubt that the doctrines of the Illuminati and the Principles of Jacobinism had not spread in the Unites States. On the contrary, no one is more truly satisfied of this fact than I am.” (The George Washington Papers at the Library of Congress, George Washington to George Washington Snyder, Oct. 24, 1789.
President Bush said in his inaugural address, Jan. 2005, “By our effort, we have lit the fire as well, a fire in the minds of men. It warms those who feel its power. It burns those who fight its progress, and one day this untamed fire of freedom will reach the darkest corner of our world.” Interesting that James J. Billington, author of “Fire in the Minds of Men,” was photographed with Laura Bush at the Library of Congress. His book title seems to have inspired Bush’s speech. He argued in his book that it was the Illuminati that put the fire in the minds of men and inspired them to change the world. Like Obama, Bush believes there are different religions and different routes to finding God and going to heaven. His beliefs adhere more to Ecumenicalism than Christianity.
The Jacobins were a front name for the Illuminati. It was the Jacobin, Citizen Jenai, who incited the Whisky Rebellion in 1794 in America as the French Ambassador. The Phrygian red cap was a symbol of the Revolution and was often worn by rebels or carried on a long staff. It is a prominent democratic symbol of the Library of Congress and is featured in other more revolutionary iconography. It can be traced back to Rome, where it was worn by slaves who had gained their freedom. It was worn by the dying god Mithras who was later resurrected. It was also worn by Ganemede. He was later given a place in the heavens by Zeus, where he became the constellation Aquarius.
Daniel was called “Rob Mag” meaning “Chief of the Magi”. He resided in Persia during the reign of Nebuchadnezzar. An angel appeared to Daniel and gave him a timeline of when to expect the King of Israel. Many scholars believe the Magi from Persia were following the prophecies of Daniel. However, Masons believe the Magi were Zoroastrians who followed the Eastern Star, Sirius, to the birthplace of the Lord. Zoroaster means “radiant one” and referred to the bright halo around the prophet’s head.
Eliphas Levi, the 19th century occultist, argued that the pentagram with one point up was a positive symbol, while the same symbol with the single point directed downward was malevolent. His writings inspired Blavatsky, Manley P. Hall, Albert Pike, and Aleister Crowley. Eliphas Levi’s concept of the Pentagram was likely the influence of Henricus Cornelius Agrippa. He published “Three Books of Occult Philosophy” in 1509. He is mentioned in Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein and the Harry Potter series. Today his works are published under the title “Foundation of Western Occultism” In his book, he features an inverted Pentagram and calls it “The Pentagram of Pythagoras”. According to Pythagoras, the inverted Pentagram symbolized “Tartarus”, one of the Greek words for Hell. Dante believed the descent into Hell would instruct the initiate and lead him to paradise.
Apologists for the street plan designers argue that the Pentagram in Washington found in the alignment of streets near the White House is incomplete or unfinished, but the “unfinished pentagram” has a place in the occult. Manley P. Hall writes in “The Secret Teachings of All Ages,” that “The pentagram is used extensively in black magic….The star may be broken at one point by not permitting the converging lines to touch…It may be inverted by having one point down and two up. When used in black magic, the pentagram is called the sign of the “cloven hoof”, or the footprint of the Devil.” (Secret Teachings, p.CIV) Goethe’s play Faust mentions “the unfinished pentagram” first published in 1890. The reference occurs in a scene between Faust and Mephistopheles:

Mephistopheles: Let me go up! I cannot go away! A little hindrance bids me stay.
Faust: The pentagram? That’s in your way? You son of Hell, explain to me, if that stays you, how come you in today?
Mehistopheles: Observe it closely. It is not well made. One angle on the other side of it, is just a little open, as you see.

Faust was published in 1890 and Pierre L’Enfant drew the initiate plan for the street map of Washington in 1791 and 1792. This might seem like coincidence except for the fact that Goethe was a Freemason and a prominent member of the Illuminati like L’Enfant. Michael Baigent points out that Goethe himself was a Faustian figure, an adjunct of his own hermetic quest. Could the unfinished pentagram in Washington have something to do with “as above so below”? David Oveson regards Washington as the “City of the Stars”. The “unfinished pentagram” design is actually reflected in the unfinished pentagram featured in Venus’ transits. Venus has a lot of retrograde motions because it’s between us and the sun. The Venus transits take eight years to complete. The five-petal flower is depicted throughout Washington and is an expression of Venus. The Pentagram Building references it as well.
The Golden Dawn saw the pentagram as a symbol of the “perfected man”. Eliphas levi believed the angels aspired to be men because the perfect man was above even the angels. The National Archives Building in Washington is surrounded by 72 columns. The average heart beats 72 times per minute. The sun drops back against the zodiac every 72 years. The pyramid on the back of the U.S. one dollar bill contains a pyramid 72 mason block stones. 7+2 =9, which is the number of finality, and 9 is a reversed 6, which is said to be the number of the “perfect man”. So it is hardly an accident that that an authority male figure should be found on the building overlooking Pennsylvania Ave., the hypotenuse of Federal Triangle adorned with 6 stars above his head. Beneath him on the ground are a male and female god and goddess with the “perfected man” in between. The figure above Pennsylvania Ave. looking down is called “Destiny”. Manley P. Hall spoke of “America’s assignment with destiny”, while FDR spoke of “America’s rendezvous with destiny”/ Is this the Masonic Christ? In New York, at the Cathedral Church of St. John the Divine, there is a Zoroastrian-looking cap with rays of light emitting from behind him. Is the Christ of the New Age? Many believe such a figure is about to take his place on the world stage. Benjamin Creme, who he calls this figure “Matraya”, is standing by and is about to appear according to Creme. May 14, 1982 was the date of Creme’s first Matraya announcement. May 14 is also the birth date of the modern state of Israel. (Riddles in Stone)
There has been much written and discussed about Dec. 21, 2012. It is the winter solstice and hearkens back to the holidays of the pagan sun cults represented by the Babylonian trinity Nimrod, Simiramis and Tammuz and their Egyptian counterparts Osiris, Isis and Horus. After the Luciferians took over the Northern Kingdom of Egypt, following the influx of refugees from Land of Canaan known as the Hebiru or “Shepherd Kings,” the monotheistic religion of the Pharaoh Akhenaton came into being, which venerated the god of this world or Lucifer. The new religion and the older pagan cult then fused to produce the hybrid we know it as today and to which the elite Satanic cabal known as the Illuminati continue to subscribe. In light of this, December 21, 2012 – a date that will live in infamy because the world population has been brainwashed to welcome that date as one of great significance – is in fact a date with Lucifer. December 21 let us remember is the date that the sun god dies and goes to a dark place for three days until he is raised by the moon goddess three days later in a necromancy ceremony conceived to raise her consort from the dead. Thus, the date itself symbolizes the resurrection of the sun god, who is actually Lucifer since the cult of the sun god and the cult of Lucifer were actually fused in Egypt at the time of the Middle Kingdom. What this suggests is the rebirth of Lucifer, who will assume the world throne at the resurrected Temple in Jerusalem on December 21, 2012.
Astrological chart for December 21, 2012

wash 9










To understanding the above chart for December 21, 2012, it is necessary to offer some background on the concept of sacred geometry and the occult significance of the geometric shapes found within this uniquely singular chart. The concentration of planetary rulerships in the first three houses and the last five houses of the chart creates a semi-circle of planetary influence that is immediately noticeable and discernible. This produces a matrix of lines based on trines, squares, and oppositions that produce obvious and significant geometric forms. The sacred geometry produced from these matrices is of such occult significance that it cannot be dismissed, especially in light of the date December 21, 2012, and what it actually commemorates. Present within the above chart is a perfected pyramid factoring in the Golden Mean or Pi ratio.
To offer some background to our study of sacred geometry, let us begin by going back to the dawn of civilization, where we see a figure emerging from the mist of history known as Enoch, first referred to in Genesis 5:24. Enoch is the basis for the Greek Hermes (Mercury to the Romans) and the Egyptian Thoth. The system is called Enochian magic. Hermes Trimegistus means “Thrice Greatest Hermes”. Hermes and Hermetic tradition is said to have created the zodiac. Hermetic tradition is also responsible for the craft of creating cities, which Hermes taught. “The Divine Pymander of Hermes Mercurius Trimegistus” introduced the concept of “As above So Below”. The Square and Compass is a disguised Hexagram Star and is symbolic of “As above So Below”. The reflecting pools in Washington D.C. symbolize this reflecting of what is above in what is below.
David Ovason argues in “The Secret Architecture of Our Nation’s Capital,” that the real secret of Washington lies in Federal Triangle. There is a right angle triangle surrounding the constellation Virgo reflected in the Washington street plan. This is significant since the plan to usher in the Antichrist beings in mid-September 2009 when a stellium of planets comprised of Mercury, the Sun, Saturn and the Moon all appear in the 10th House relating to the public, conveying a strong commitment in terms of governance over health. This health initiative will be used to weaken the resistance of the people and to make them more susceptible to the influence of the Antichrist when he emerges on the world stage in 2012 represented as a Savior figure and the instrument of our planetary salvation.
Let us not forget that the right angle triangle is the geometric representation of the Pythagorean theorem. The theorem states that the base of the right angle triangle squared and the perpendicular side of a right angle triangle squared are equal to the third side known as the hypotenuse. The Master Mason candidate of Freemasonry is asked to meditate on the 47th problem of Euclid, which is the 47th theorem of Pythagoras, which also states that the sum of the squared hypotenuse is equal to the sum the squares of the other two sides in a right angle triangle. In occult circles, the upright side symbolizes the male, the base symbolizes the female and the hypotenuse symbolized the Divine Child. (Riddle in Stone) The Divine Child translates as the son of the sun god Tammuz/Horus, the product of the union of the sun god and his consort the moon goddess, but because of the fusing of the old sun god cults with the newer Lucifer cult, Osiris = Lucifer and the Divine Child Horus = the Antichrist.

wash 10





a2 + b2 = c2

The White House, Washington Monument and the Capital Building all line up as a right angle triangle. The occultists intended for this street plan to draw on the spiritual energies of Virgo. Are the energies intended to bring forth the Divine Child? David Ovason refers to Pennsylvania Avenue as the spiritual center of Washington D.C. It is the hypotenuse of Federal Triangle. The Divine Child is supposed to be the New Age Messiah, the coming together of the cosmic masculine and feminine forces to produce a synergy, which the Masons believe will create the so-called “Perfected Man” who is in fact the Masonic Christ or Antichrist.
The Buchanan monument in Washington D.C. placed Buchanan, a Mason, between a male and female god and goddess as the hypotenuse, where the perfected man is supposed to be. Daniel Carter Beard founded the Boy Scouts of America. The Boy Scout Memorial on 15th Street, between East Street and Constitution Ave. show the Boy Scout as the Divine offspring of the male god and female goddess statues he stands between. (Riddles in Stone)


wash 11










The Mayan calendar above displays a perfected pyramid embodying the Golden Mean formed by Uranus, Jupiter, Saturn and Pluto at the base with an apex forming in Neptune. This pyramid, which perfects on December 21, 2012, heralds the arrival of the Antichrist on the world stage. This will be commemorated in symbolic terms by the capping of the Great Pyramid of Egypt with its missing capstone, an event depicted on the reverse side of the American one dollar bill. This in turn commemorates the ascension of the Masonic Christ or Antichrist to the throne in Jerusalem, an event symbolically conferred by the date December 21, 2001, the chart above confirming this to be the case with the esoteric geometry it invokes.
In addition, a right angle triangle drawing on the energy of Virgo, which is surrounded by a right angle triangle, can also be found in the matrix of lines found in the chart drawing for December 1, 2012, heralding the arrival of the Masons’ “Perfected Man,” the Masonic Christ or Antichrist. In keeping with the occult belief “As above So Below,” a right angle triangle is formed in the chart of the heavens on December 21, 2012, the malefic planets Saturn and Pluto forming the male energy of the upright line, Jupiter and Saturn forming the feminine energy of the base, and Pluto and Jupiter forming the hypotenuse representing the Divine Child, which in this case is the Antichrist.
It turns out that the International Swine Flu Conference August 19-21 Washington D.C. is being held in a place of due ceremony for the occultists. If you reread my article, you will be shocked to discover that the same street in Washington D.C. that they are holding their little Antichrist Swine Flu party – how to take out the goyim by their own unclean habit of eating swine – is the very same street that happens to be the hypotenuse of Federal Triangle, namely Pennsylvania Ave. And let’s not forget, to the occultists, the hypotenuse of the right angle triangle represents the so-called “perfected man”, the Masonic Christ, the Antichrist. So the swine flu conference in Washington D.C. is a date with the Antichrist. Remember also that the “Sylvania” in Pennsylvania refers to a wooded area or grove of trees where witchcraft rites are held.
Washington D.C. is home to an elaborate street plan, which employs ancient arts, which could be compared with the “strongholds” of the Old Testament described in such books as Exodus, Isiah, Daniel, etc. The street plan of Washington incorporates the Platonic solids into its elaborate design: Hexahedron (Earth), Octahedron (Air), Tetrahedron (fire), Icosahedron (Water), and Dodecahedron (Ether). The Platonic solids are the basis of all matter. Observation Circle is home to U.S. Naval Observatory and the Vice-president, currently Joe Biden. It represents the Moon Goddess Isis on the Washington street map. Observation Circle is 2160 feet while the moon’s diameter is 2160 miles across. Columbia Circle at Union Station is the sun Circle. The streets of Columbus circle form the sun’s rays of light: Massachusetts Ave., S St, E St., Louisiana Ave., Delaware Ave., 1st St., and to Massachusetts Ave. Meridian Hill Park St. Off 16th Ave. is located off 16th St., which is the meridian line for most of Washington’s sacred geometry. The Octahedron is one of the Platonic solids, symbolizing the air element. There is an Octahedron on 16th Ave. The points on the Octahedron are the White House, Logan’s Circle, the apex of the Octahedron (16th and U Street) and back to the White House. The Octahedron is symbolic of the union between the spiritual and physical like the 6-pointed star and the yin/yang symbol. They bring together all opposites, the highest attainable for all sorcery.
Tetrahedron is the CITGO Gas Station logo. In Washington, the shape is formed by Washington Circle, Mt. Vernon Square, and the apex at U and 16th St. The connecting streets are 16th St., K St., Newhampshire Ave, a line between U and 16th St. And Mt Vernon Square. The centre of the Tetrahedron is Scott’s Circle, which connects to the apex by 16th St., and the White House by Rhode Island Ave. and Mt. Vernon Square, by Massachusetts Ave. This sacred geometry forms a stronghold, empowering the sorcerers to impose their will on the physical plane. They do this by manipulating the element of fire, which is the element housed within the elemental shape. Beneath this Tetrahedron is the White House, the Jefferson Memorial, the U.S. Capitol Building, and the Lincoln Memorial, which forms a cross. The same cross was later mapped inside a 7-sided coffin-shaped configuration. Does this symbol represent the death of Christianity? The Jefferson Spear Stone, which corresponds to the Tree of Life called the Sephirah Yesod, which stands for “foundation”, as in the foundation of a stronghold. Sephirah means “spheres, “numbers” or “emanations”. The Sephiroth are the numbers 1 through 10 considered in their archetypal sense. Each Sephira is an archetypal idea. Also, the Sephiroth represents emanations of God and describes the process of Creation.
The Icasahedron represents the element water, so in the union of opposites, it represents the opposition of fire. The points for the Icosahedron are Mt. Vernon Sq., Washington Circle and the Jefferson Memorial. The White House is at the centre of the Icosahedron and is connected by the diagonal lines New York Ave. and Pennsylvania Ave. Inside the Icosehedron is a double square divided by 16th St. With four triangular areas. These symbols represent the square root of 5. This is the Golden proportion that opens the family relationships, which links the world of matter with the world of spirit. One square is formed from K St., U St., 7th St., and 16th Ave. Through the centre are P St. 13th St. This triangular shape opens the Golden Ratio, which represents Pi, the key to the geometry of the universe.
The Heptagon is a 7-pointed star. The sorcerer Sir John Dee used it in his occult rites as did Aleister Crowley. It is formed in Washington by Logan’s circle, Dupont Circle, Washington Circle, the Lincoln Memorial, the Jefferson Memorial, the Hershen Sculpture Garden, and Mt. Vernon Square. These points correspond with the 7 classical celestial bodies: Jefferson Memorial with the Sun, Lincoln Memorial with Mars, Jupiter with Washington Circle, Dupon Circle with Saturn, Logan Circle with the Moon, Mt. Vernon Sq. with Mercury, and the Hershorn Sculpture Gallery with Venus. The sculpture at Dupont Circle shows a female figure holding a globe with a ring around the globe. The Jefferson Memorial aligns with the summer solstice via Maryland Ave. The sun would rise over the capitol Dome from this viewing vantage point. It is on a direct line from the Jefferson Memorial along Maryland Ave. to the National Arboritum, where a sacred grove is erected consisting of 22 pillars or columns of stone, which correspond with the 22 major arcane of the Tarot deck and the 22 paths of the Kabbalistic Tree of Life. Within the Heptagon is a five-pointed star called a Hexagram. The points of the Pentagram are the White House, Mt. Vernon Sq., Washington Circle, Logan Circle, and Dupont Circle. The pentacle star also represents Venus because of her 5-pointed transit points in her 8-year cycle. It is also employed as the sign for Virgo and the sign for Isis. There is also a Hexagram with the Heptagon formed of Logan Circle, Dupont Circle, Washington Circle, Mt. Vernon Sq., Freedom Plaza, Rawlings Park. It is used in ritual magic for evoking and banishing spirits. The Heptagon is not a platonic solid. It is a seven-sided star used in sorcery.
The Kabbalistic Tree of Life is formed of 3 pillars, 10 worlds and 22 paths. The 3 pillars are connected to the 10 worlds by the 22 paths. There is the Pillar of Severity, the Pillar of Mercy, and the Pillar of Mildness. These 3 pillars can be related to the 3 central channels of energy in yoga, the Pengala, the Shashumna, and the Ida, which are linked to the seven chakra points and other meridian points within the body. The 10 worlds are Crown (crown chakra), 2 wisdom, 3 understanding, 4 mercy 5 severity, 6 beauty, 7 victory, 8 glory, 9 foundation, 10 kingdom, and an optional 11th world referred to as knowledge.
Hegel’s dialectic can be seen as the 3 pillars of the Tree of Life. The thesis represents the Pillar of Severity, the Antithesis the Pillar of Mercy, leading to the Pillar of Mildness, which is madness. This corresponds with problem-reaction-solution. The Kabbalistic Tree of Life is laid out on the Washington street plan with the Crown at U and 16th St., Wisdom at Logan Circle, 3 Understanding at Dupon Circle, 4 Mercy at 13th St., and New York Ave., 5 Severity 19th St. And Pennsylvania Ave., 6 the White House Kabbalistic point Beauty, 7 Victory at Freedom Plaza, 8 Glory at Rawlings Park, 9 Foundation at Jefferson Peer Stone, and Jefferson Memorial the Kabbalistic point Kingdom. An optional Kabbalistic point 11 is Scott’s Circle, which is knowledge. The Pillar of Severity is found at 19th St. Between Dupont Circle and E St., Pillar of Mercy at 13th St. Between Logan circle and E St. And Pillar of Mildness at 16th St. Between U St. and Jefferson Memorial.
The Great Pyramid in Washington is located at the first point at Independence Ave. and 1st St., where the Cannon House Building is located, draw a straight line across Independence Ave. to Arlington Cemetery, forming the foundation of the Great Pyramid. Going back to Independence Ave. and 1st St., a straight line is drawn through the Capitol Dome, Logan Circle to the apex of the pyramid found at U St. and 16th Ave. Then from the apex, a line is drawn along New Hampshire Ave. through Logan Circle, Washington Circle to Arlington National Cemetery. The passage system of the Great Pyramid is also laid out in the street plan of Washington. The descending passage or well shaft is Maryland Ave. starting at the U.S. Capitol Building and ends at the Jefferson Memorial, which corresponds with the subterranean chamber of the Great Pyramid. The ascending passageway leading to the grand Gallery of the Great Pyramid is Pennsylvania Ave. ending at Freedom Plaza, the Queen’s Chamber passageway is Constitution Ave. The area between the ascending passage (Pennsylvania Ave.) and the Queen’s chamber passageway (Constitution Ave.) is Federal Triangle. The ceiling and the relieving stones in the King’s chamber of the Great Pyramid are composed of I St, K, St, L St, De Salle’s St, and M St. The ceiling of the King’s chamber forms into a pointed roof with Rhode Island Ave. between Connecticut Ave. and Scott Circle and Massachusetts Ave. between Scott Circle and Thomas Circle. The sides of the chamber are framed by 17th St., 15th St., and the meridian of the pyramid drawn through the apex of the King’s Chamber ceiling down to the subterranean chamber formed by the Jefferson Memorial up to the apex of the Great Pyramid, which is formed by 16th Ave, which passes through the Meridian Hill Park. Within this sacred geometry is Station Stone rectangle also found at Stonehenge formed from K St. between Washington Circle and the 13th St., 13th St. between K St. and Logan Circle, P St. between Logan Circle and 23rd St., and 23rd St. P St. and Washington Circle. The perimeter of Station Stone Rectangle in Washington corresponds with the length of one side of the Great Pyramid at Giza, the perimeter also equals the foundation line of the Great Pyramid formed in the street plan of Washington. The Nile River in Egypt forms a delta branching to the left and to the right. The Potomac River also branches to the left and to the right.
The Golden Rectangle is formed at 1st St. between Independence Ave. and P St., and Independence Ave. and Independence Ave. between Potomac St. and 1st St. with the Eye of the Golden Triangle being Washington Circle. The lines within the Golden Triangle form a diagonal line along Pennsylvania Ave. between the Capitol Building and Potomac St. and a second line is formed from Pennsylvania Ave. and 1st St. to Logan Circle, and a third line formed by 19th St. between Dupont Circle and Independence Ave., a fourth line by New Hampshire Ave. between Dupont Circle and Arlington National Cemetery, a fifth at I St. between Pennsylvania Ave. and the perimeter line of Potomac St., a sixth formed at 25th St., between New Hampshire Ave. and P St., a seventh at 23rd St. between 1st St. and L St., an eighth at L St. between 25th St. and 19th St.. and ninth at K St. between 25th St. and 19th St.
There is also a Golden Rectangle encoded in the American one dollar bill. The dollar bill was designed by Edwin Mitchell Weeks. It was discovered by NASA through the Wilconsin microwave probe that the universe was in the shape of a dodecahedron, which represents ether which is the energy of the universe, and within every dodecahedron is a Golden Rectangle. It is self-evident that the Black Magicians are trying to draw this ether energy from the universe through the Golden Rectangle found in the Washington street plan and the one in the U.S. dollar bill. It is a cabbalistic microcosm of the macrocosm. There is a Golden Rectangle in the Holy Land formed in the birthplace of the Lord Jesus in Bethlehem, which is at 31.68° N., which forms a Golden Rectangle based on the polar and equatorial diameters of the Earth. The key to this energetic template of the Golden Rectangle is Phi 1.618. Phi is encoded in the Eastern Star Lodge on New Hampshire Ave. New Hampshire Ave. connects the Eastern Star Lodge to Washington Circle, the Eye of the Golden Rectangle in the nation’s capital. The Eastern Star Lodge address is 1618 New Hampshire Ave., which is Phi.
The relationship between an icosahedron and a dodecahedron creates an inter-dimensional geometric figure and is also found in the center of Washington. This is a 3-D shape on a 2-D plane. It is formed by Jefferson Monument, the Lincoln Memorial. Washington Circle, Dupont Circle, the apex U St. and 16th Ave. and Logan Circle, Mt. Vernon Square. Merchuan Sculpture Garden, the White House and Scott Circle, formed by 23rd St. between Lincoln Memorial and Washington Circle, New Hampshire Ave. between Washington Circle and U St., a line between U St. and Mt. Vernon Sq., 8th St. between Mt. Vernon Sq. and Herchem Sculpture Garden, Pennsylvania Ave. between Washington Monument and the White House, New York Ave. between the White House and Mt. Vernon Square., Massachusetts Ave. between Mt. Vernon Sq. and Scott’s Circle, Rhode Island Ave. between Scott’s Circle and Washington Circle, 16th Ave. between U St. and the Jefferson Memorial, a line between the Jefferson Memorial and Hershel Sculpture Garden, a line between the Jefferson Memorial and the Lincoln Memorial. This is connected with the geometry of the apex of the Washington Monument and the Beckers-Hayden Planetary Grid of 1983. The law of similar comes into play here, the microcosm in harmony with the macrocosm. The interplay between the icosahedrons and the dodecahedron is expressed in Washington in 1/20th of the icosahedron face and the dodecahedron face, where 1/12th of the face is seen in the Pentagon Building. These shapes tap into the resonance frequency of the planet.
Vesica Pisces is the archetypal expression of twoness. It expresses growth by division and is expressed in the layout of the nation’s capital. The two interlocking circles have an intersection point considered a portal between the physical and spiritual planes. The Vesica Pisces is in Washington. The dimensions of the Great Pyramid relate to the Vesica Pisces as do the dimensions of the pyramid in Washington. In the occult world, the Vesica Pisces is related to the pineal gland. The pineal gland is the Third Eye, which allows for direct communication with great spiritual beings. The astrophysicist Carl Schwarzchild showed a wormhole featuring the Vesica Pisces. The Washington Monument is located in the center of 2 interlocking circles at the center of the Vesica Pisces. The oval office in Washington is based on the Vesica Pisces and amplifies the biophysical energies of the human body. It is part of the greater whole of the interlocking circles, which form the flower of life. The flower of life allows for the formation of all the Platonic solids.
In the middle of the line where the M cuts the lesser line, the consort stone is found in Washington at Kentucky Ave. between Lincoln Park and Burney Circle, Tennessee Ave. between Lincoln Park and Maryland Ave., Pennsylvania Ave. between the Capitol Dome and Burney Circle and Maryland Ave. between Capitol Dome and where it intersects Tennessee Ave. At the National Shrine in Washington, there is a dedication to the Virgin Mary. It features an M with a horizontal line stretched between it, surmounted by a cross formed by Massachusetts Ave. between Lincoln Park and 15th St., South Carolina Ave. between south and 15th St., 14th St. between South C St. and North C St. East Capital is the street of demarcation between North Washington and South Washington, North Carolina Ave. between Lincoln Park and 14th St. and 19th St. The south side of the horizontal cross is formed by 18th St. between Independence Ave. and east Capital St. The north side is missing. That is where the treasure is likely located. The next clue is in the National Gallery of Art. It is the painting “Sacrament of the Last Supper by Salvador Dali. The painting forms a pyramid with the apex on the Adam’s apple of the floating figure. Who is the figure supposed to represent? Is this revelation by omission perhaps? Potomac River and Potomac Ave. are significant. “Potomac” means something brought or the place where something is brought” in the Algonquin language. An area east of Lincoln Park is where the treasure was brought, Eastern High School on East Capitol St., which is the demarcation street between the lettered streets in north Washington and North B St. or South B St. and South A St. There is north B St. or South B St. There are other letters to J, but no North J St. or South J St. There is a coffer in a Templar shrine in France. It is a clue to the city where the treasure is hidden, Washington. The missing head of the figure is that of John the Baptist. The treasure is the head of John the Baptist, which gives the city spiritual power to draw from.
The National Mall harnesses energies from popular demonstrations and also from cemeteries like Arlington National Cemetery, Congressional Cemetery and Fort Lincoln Cemetery in Maryland. In Congressional Cemetery, the spiritual energy is harnessed from the 166 cenotaphs, meaning “empty tomb”, monuments to the dead whose remains may be buried elsewhere. It represents the handle of the sword with the blade stuck in the ground to collect energy. Spiritual energies are being harnessed in Arlington Cemetery from the JFK Memorial and the Lincoln Memorial. The assassinated presidents are linked in death by the Arlington Memorial Bridge. They were linked in life by the law of similars. They are linked in death through Washington Circle via 23rd Ave. and the Arlington Memorial Bridge and Washington Circle is the Eye of the Golden Rectangle. The Eye of the Circle of the Lincoln Memorial connects with the future, the Lincoln assassination with the future Kennedy assassination.
Qi or prana chakras in Washington correspond with body chakras and meridians. 16th St. represent the Shushumna. There are 7 chakra points: Jefferson Memorial (the root chakra), Jefferson Peer Stone (the sex chakra), the Zero Mile Marker (the navel chakra), the White House (the heart chakra), Lafayette Park (the throat chakra), Scott’s Circle (the brow chakra), U st. and 16th St. (the Crown Chakra), the apex of the Great Pyramid.
Check Isiah 10. Our deliverance is like exodus and the story of Gideon Judges 6. There are 29 stone obelisks from Egypt that have been moved to key positions around the world. It means “veil shaft” obelisk. Washington Monument is really a pyramid lifted up or exalted. Judges 6 describes the tearing down of the veil of Asherah, which is the obelisk. The Ashera is the Pentagon. Check out Corinthians 2:6. Daniel 9 is about the power of praying a prophecy. Praying for the end of sorcery can impede the black magicians from harnessing the power of their strongholds. Isiah 52 is about awakening and coming out of the spell and overcoming the “world” through faith. The only ones to do it are the “remnant” that is part of the body of Christ, as Leviticus 26:6-8 contends: “But you will chase your enemies, and they will fall before you by the sword; five of you will chase a hundred, and a hundred will chase ten thousand, and your enemies will fall before you by the sword.”

Main Source: “DC Street Sorcery”, http://archives.sfaw.org/video-03-2009.asp


Jesus Is Leo the Lion King

Jesus Is Leo the Lion King

By Timothy Spearman

I cast a Natal Chart for Jesus (Esu Immanuel) for August 8, 8 BC. Sacred Numerology 888. That’s right, it seems Jesus was a Leo according to authoritative sources. I did not have a birth time, so I went into meditation and asked about the time. I was given a clock face and the time 3:40 am. I cast the chart based on the place name Bethlehem.


jesus birth chart

Based on astrology, there are a number of reasons for believing this is the right chart for the man the majority of humanity know as Jesus. Pluto is nearly conjunct the Moon in the Second House. The Second House rules expenses. Jesus was sold for a few sheckles of silver. Pluto is the Scorpionic planet of death. Thus, death through sale or expenses. Pluto is conjunct his Moon. The Moon is associated with Cancer which rules the home. So his home and family are disrupted by a malefic planetary influence. The Moon and Pluto in the Second House are opposed by Saturn and Uranus which are nearly conjunct in the Ninth House under the rulership of Pisces. This is telling because these planets in opposition are complemented by the symbol of the Piscean fish swimming in opposite directions. Jesus’ religious and spiritual life was epitomized by spiritual warfare against two opposing drives. The Ninth House rules spirituality and religion. Jesus’ religious and spiritual life was all about Uranian freedom, but Saturnine restrictions were imposed on his bid for Uranian freedom from birth. It is interesting to note that both Saturn and Uranus are retrograde in his birth chart, which I tend to liken to a tarot card reversed. In other words, the influence the planet would normally have is reversed in a sense, so that if it is a malefic planet, its influence becomes less so; and if benefic, it will offer less of the benefic energy. The fact that Uranus and Saturn are conjunct suggests that their influences are neutralizing each other in the chart. As you know, Herod’s edict at the time of Jesus’ birth drove his parents to spirit the infant Jesus out of the Holy Land to Egypt, expressing the disruption caused by the planet Pluto on the home from the time of his birth. The fact that Mars and Venus are conjunct in the Twelfth House under the rulership of Cancer says it all because the Twelfth House is about the altruistic impulse to sacrifice oneself or the individuated ego for the good of the whole. Cancer rules the homeland and Jesus would make the ultimate sacrifice of giving his life in his homeland of Judea. The fact that the goddess of love should be conjunct the god of war in the Twelfth House speaks volumes about the Christian belief of “the Evangel suffering for our sins,” but the love cancels out or neutralizes the violence so that he can triumph over death and violence in the end. It is also interesting to note that his sun sign is in the Ascendant First House under the rulership of Leo in opposition to Jupiter in the Seventh House under the rulership of Aquarius. Let us remember that he is the promised Messiah, so his role is Aquarian. Jupiter rules kings and kingships in Aquarius. The opposition suggests that Esu, the Messiah/Christ or rightfully anointed king was born for this role, which we know to be the case since he was the promised Messiah. It is his Natal Promise that he will achieve Kingship under the planetary rulership of Jupiter in the Seventh House. The Moon and Pluto in the Second House are opposed by Saturn and Uranus in the Eight House under the sign of Pisces. This I take to imply that Jesus’ influence on the outside world is tempered by the legal restrictions that were imposed by Roman rule.
Now let us see what fruit is borne from a Sabian Symbol Reading of Esu
Immanuel’s Chart:
The Sun at 12 Degrees of Leo: Sabian Symbol of “An Evening Lawn Party of Adults.” Certainly the visitation by the Three Wise Magi could be seen as “An Evening Lawn Party for Adults” celebrating the birth of a child.
Mercury at 28 Degrees of Cancer: Sabian Symbol of “Indian Girl Introduces College Boyfriend to Her Assembled Tribe.” Given the story of the immaculate birth and Joseph’s paternal role in Esu’s birth, this is interesting.
The Moon at 4 Degrees of Virgo: Sabian Symbol of “Black and White Children Playing Happily Together”. It is likely that there was indeed a multicultural throng attending the home of the infant Jesus. The prophecies pertaining to the arrival of the Messiah would have attracted the wise Magi and others from various locales, not to mention the multicultural environment of Judea at the time.
Pluto at 6 Degrees of Virgo: Sabian Symbol of “A Merry-Go-Round.” Indeed, his life would have seemed like a merry-go-round under the influence of Pluto in the Second House, which would have acted as a disruptive force in his home life and homeland time and time again.
Neptune at 1 Degree of Scorpio: Sabian Symbol of “A Sightseeing Bus Filled with Tourists.” The traveling caravan headed west to Egypt with a throng of travelers endeavoring to escape the edict of King Herod against the first born of Israel might have seemed like “A Sightseeing Bus Filled with Tourists.”
Jupiter at 13 Degrees of Aquarius: Sabian Symbol of “A Barometer.” This is a fascinating Sabian Symbol as Jesus’ Messianic kingship was certainly akin to “a barometer” of the times. Jupiter rules kings and it would certainly be fair to say that what happened to him was “a barometer” of the degree to which Rome was exercising its iron fist upon the province of Judea.
Uranus at 1 Degree of Pisces in the Ninth House: Sabian Symbol of “A Crowded Public Marketplace.” Since the Ninth House rules spirituality, religion and philosophy, the significance of this Sabian symbol is that it could refer to the sermons and parables Jesus was wont to give in marketplace-like settings.
Saturn at 7 Degrees of Aquarius in the Ninth House: Sabian Symbol “Illuminated by a Shaft of Light, a Large Cross Lies on Rocks Surrounded by Sea and Mist.” Saturn is the ruler of death. It is undeniable that it is the malefic planetary influence in Jesus’ religious and spiritual life. The Sabian Symbol in question consists of a large cross fallen on rocks illuminated by a triumphant shaft of light over and above it is suggestive given the triumph over death the Savior is said to have experienced.
The Moon’s Node at 22 Degrees of Taurus: Sabian Symbol of “White Dove Flying over Troubled Waters.” We all know the significance of this symbol. The white dove represents the dove of peace which flies over the troubled waters of the Holy Land.
Venus at 3 Degrees of Cancer in the Twelfth House: Sabian Symbol of “An Arctic Explorer Leading a Reindeer through Icy Canyons.” The Twelfth House represents the aspirant’s ability to overcome the ego in an altruistic effort to serve humanity as a whole. Jesus’ sacrifice has led to us celebrating the Feast Day of Our Lord. St. Nicholas has become the symbol of that celebration. In recent days, St. Nicholas has become Santa Claus depicted here as an Arctic explorer guiding reindeer. Keep in mind that Sabian Symbols represent archetypes and we certainly see the relevance of this archetype in the Christmas story.
Mars at 4 Degrees of Cancer in the Twelfth House: Sabian Symbol of “A Cat Arguing with a Mouse.” Before Jesus performed the ultimate sacrifice, he was engaged in a cat and mouse game with the authorities, beginning with his arrest and culminating in the war of words with Pontius Pilate, which could be seen as a cat with some authority debating with a cornered and trapped mouse.
When you take the first Sabian Symbols of the chart and the archetypes they represent, it definitely tells a tale in a progressed fashion, whereby the astrological houses represent in some way the stages in Jesus’ life from his Nativity to the Crucifixion. These stages are analogous to the 12 stages of the Cross. Indeed, from an astrological point of you, they are indeed the Twelve Stages of the Cross in the life cycle of the Lord. We all carry the cross of the zodiac. Our Natal Chart is our Natal Promise and displays the Twelve Stages of the Cross we all must live.
The Natal Chart of Jesus does rather confirm the legitimacy of his true birth date given as August 8, 8 BC, at least it will among those who have not been completely jaded by the cynicism of the post-modern atheistic mindset.
God bless,
Timothy Spearman



Titanic Mass Murder Plot

Titanic Mass Murder Plot
There were a total of fifty-five cancellations before she set sail, somewhat reminiscent of the rumors surrounding 9/11 alleging that several people failed to show up for work at the World Trade Center that day seemingly as a result of some form of advance warning, or the Oklahoma Bombing, where several members of the Alcohol Tobacco and Firearm Bureau, which had an office in the federal building, stayed away from work the day of the bombing, having received prior warning. It seems hard to deny the fact that some kind of prior warning was issued to these highly prized members of the global elite in advance. Could it be because they were all members of the Sons of Balial cabal of Freemasonry? J.P. Morgan, being one member of this cabal to cancel, claimed that it was his wife‘s prescient dream that prompted him to cancel. There must have been a fair number of clairvoyant wives on extra duty since there were 55 cancellations all told. As for the elite members who went down with the ship, many of them were purportedly members of the Law of One cabal of Freemasonry, who are alleged by some researchers to have been the good guys, the opposite of the New World Order Masons. They allegedly wanted to found a friendly League of Nations and would have done so had they not ended up at the bottom of the sea. On one level, the Titanic plot can be seen as an effort to get rid of the good guys, and as usual, ritual played a big part in the plot. It is also alleged that there was a fire and explosion in the boiler room before she set sail, which certainly resulted in damage to the ship‘s hull at the bow below the waterline. The iceberg purportedly cracked the plates for 300 feet along the ship‘s side, but the hole near the bow looks more like it was the result of an internal explosion which blew the hull from the inside out. Coal bunker fires have been employed as a M.O. for sabotaging ships since the American Civil War. The ploy consists of inserting gelignite inside a piece of coal, so that when the coal is shoveled into the furnace, it causes an explosion powerful enough to tear a hole in the hull. Why would Captain Smith accelerate as he approached a dangerous ice field, which he had been warned about repeatedly to avoid? And why is the position of the wreck at odds with the coordinates taken at the time the ship issued its distress calls? All of these facts are documented in a book called The Riddle of the Titanic by Robin Gardener and Dan Van Der Vat. There is a record of an outbreak of fire in bunker number ten of the Titanic before she set sail. It could have been extinguished in port at Southampton before she set sail. There is no reasonable excuse for it not to have been with all the great port‘s fire-fighting facilities that would but little impede her departure
time. Instead of this, however, an additional twelve firemen were signed on to extinguish the blaze at sea. In addition, efforts were made to conceal the fire from Captain Maurice Harvey Clarke, the Board of Trade inspector. Why did Smith not have the fire put out before setting sail? Why would a captain of his sterling record risk passengers and crew, the greatest sea-going vessel in history along with his reputation and the opinion of history? Why did he hide the fire and behave so irresponsibly? Could the fire or some internal structural damage account for the ship‘s slight list to port in calm seas before the collision, as noted by several witnesses? Was there some undeclared damage to account for this, such as a leak? Had the ship already been taking on water before she hit the iceberg? Why after the collision with the iceberg did Smith run the engines slow ahead for several minutes, as attested by to by several witnesses, a move which would have certainly resulted in further flooding of the forward compartments? Why was ‗counterflooding‘ not attempted as a means of keeping the ship on an even keel for longer? Why did Robert Ballard find a bulkhead not on his plan of the Titanic when exploring the wreck? (The Vatican Assassins) The authors conclude that the American disaster hearings covered up the role of the ship‘s true owner, J. Piermont Morgan, while the British inquiry, dominated by an insider-dealing Attorney- General, whitewashed the government‘s complicity in the whole affair. Meanwhile, the White Star Line covered up its own gross negligence by bribing key witnesses and packing the helmsman off to South Africa before the hearings. (Robin Gardner and Dan Van Der Vat, The Riddle of the Titanic) The Jesuit Captain Smith was well acquainted with what was expected of him. He was under a sacred Oath, functioning as a virtual mind-controlled Manchurian Candidate. This accounts for the reported enigmatic and seemingly extreme absent- minded behavior he exhibited the night of the disaster. There is no opportunity to recant. The ship has been built for the enemies of the Order. He would have the bridge manned with only one pair of binoculars, and gives orders that the ship is to speed ahead under a full head of steam, a breakneck twenty-two knots, on a moonless, dark night through a gigantic ice field, nearly eighty square miles in size, despite receiving in excess of eight telegrams of warning as well as many other cautions. Deaf to reason and apparently hell-bent on destruction, First Officer and co-conspirator, William M. Murdoch, has been instructed by the Captain on what to do at the first sign of an approaching iceberg. He orders the engines to be thrown in reverse while swinging the ship sharply to the left, its starboard side. Had the captain not reversed his engines the Titanic would have turned much more quickly the greater the forward motion. This grievous error cannot be excused, especially by an experienced navigator, as it was a violation of one of the
cardinal rules of safety, which is to avoid turning a ship broadside to danger. Yet we are asked to believe there is a rational explanation for Captain Smith, the master of his profession, making such a basic blunder in addition to steaming full speed ahead through the up-and-coming icebergs he had been warned about. There appear to be other agents who play their part in ensuring the ship could not be saved. David Blair (1875 – 19??) was a British merchant seaman with the White Star Line, who had reassigned him from the RMS Titanic just before its maiden voyage. His date of death is not listed. What happened to him? Covert operatives often disappear and are never seen again following the completion of a mission.

He was not available to testify in the inquiry afterwards and yet the evidence would suggest that he is responsible for the binoculars being unavailable for the crew. Due to his hasty departure, he accidentally kept the key with him that was meant to grant access to a storage locker believed to contain binoculars intended for use by the crow‘s nest lookout. Blair, from Broughty Ferry, was originally appointed the Second Officer of the Titanic. He had been with the ship during its trial voyages to test its seaworthiness. The White Star Line, however, decided to have the Olympic‘s Chief Officer, Henry Wilde take the position, due to his superior experience with ships of the Titanic‘s class. Blair wrote about the disappointment of losing his position on the Titanic in a postcard to his sister-in-law days before the Titanic left for Southampton, remarking, ―This is a magnificent ship, I feel very disappointed I am not to make her first voyage.‖ When Blair left the Titanic on April 9, 1912, he took with him the key to the crow‘s nest locker, by accident so it is alleged. This is no excuse and the fact that his actions were never duly investigated points to another cover up. This mistake is the reason there were no binoculars available for the crew during the voyage. According to other versions, the binoculars were not in the locker, but were left behind in his cabin, or he took them along with him when he left the ship, as they were his personal set of binoculars. The absence of binoculars being a factor in the sinking of the Titanic became a point of investigation in the subsequent inquiries into the sinking. The lookouts at the time of the collision Frederick Fleet and Reginald Lee maintained during the inquiries that they were informed they were to have no binoculars during the voyage. Fleet, when asked by a commission of inquiry composed of members of the United States Congress whether or not they would have seen the iceberg from farther away, replied that he would have seen it ―a bit sooner‖. When asked ―How much sooner?‖ he responded: ―Well, enough to get out of the way.‖ (Daily Mail, 2009)

titanic 11







Titanic’s Guilty Captain Smith About to Depart, 1912.

As the Jesuit Francis M. Browne disembarked from the Titanic in returning to the Black Pope’s Irish Province, he took this final snapshot of Captain Smith peering down from the bridge. The eye contact between the Jesuit and the Deathship’s pilot betrayed the oath-bound duty the Captain would fulfill. Secrets of the Titanic, (National Geographic, 1986) Video, 60 minutes.

In 1898, fourteen years before the Titanic sank, Morgan Robertson, a member of the Jesuit Order otherwise known as the Society of Jesus wrote a fictional book called Fidelity about the largest ocean liner ever built aptly named the Titan. It was also touted to be unsinkable like the Titanic. The Titan set sail on her maiden voyage in April just like the Titanic. And like the Titanic, the Titan was moving too fast in the night, struck an iceberg and sank. Many perished because the ship had too few lifeboats for a passenger list of 3,000. The Titan, additionally, matched the Titanic nearly exactly in terms of weight and tonnage. The extraordinary number of congruencies and correlations rather diminishes the possibility that the fictional Titan and the real-life
Titanic are twins by name and fate merely by chance and coincidence. It is worth noting that the governor of Oklahoma‘s brother would similarly write an equally prophetic novel about the ‗OK Bomb‘. Oklahoma Governor Frank Keating‘s brother, Martin Keating, wrote a manuscript in 1991, roughly four years before the OKC bombing. This manuscript, now a published book, is titled The Final Jihad. In this book, Martin Keating lays out a story of terrorists, based in OKC, who decide to bomb a federal building. Guess what the name of the one of the key ―terrorists‖ in the book is? Tom McVey. Even more remarkable is the fact that the novel appears to be the script for the real-life event, since the terrorists depicted in The Final Jihad are stopped by an Oklahoma highway patrolman for a broken tail light. Gov. Frank Keating is actually a former higher up in the FBI. His brother, Martin could not get this work published until after the bombing. (FBI reopens Oklahoma City bombing case by Michael Hampton Posted: August 21, 2005 8:12 pm, http://www.homelandstupidity.us/2005/08/21/fbi- reopens-oklahoma-city-bombing-case)

titanic 12









Jesuit Coadjutors William M. Murdoch and Edward J. Smith, 1912 Captain Smith (right), posing with his First Officer privy to the plot, kept the Order’s wealthy Jewish targets from boarding the partially filled lifeboats.

Departing southern England from the port of Southampton at 12:00 noon on April 10, 1912, the Captain‘s master boarded. This was the agent at the personal beck and call of the most powerful Jesuit in Ireland, who in turn reported directly to the Black Pope in Rome, Francis Xavier Wernz. The Captain‘s master was a military operative of his Provincial-Superior of the Irish Province of the Society of Jesus. The man in question was Francis M. Browne made famous in the National Geographic video Secrets of the Titanic, released in 1986, one year after Irish Jesuit priest Edward E. O‘Donnell discovered Browne‘s photographic collection in a large metal trunk, bringing it to the attention of the editor of the London Sunday Times. Browne, for the purposes of deception and ―deep cover,‖ billed himself as a mere photographer for the Church, but was serving in the same capacity as 33rd Degree Freemason, Abraham Zapruder, the photographer of the Masonic Passion Play called the ―Killing of the King‖, in which John F. Kennedy, would die ritually at the hands of his assassins. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins)

titanic 13
Francis Browne, Bishop Robert Browne, William Browne, 1920s
These are the savage killers, the merciless monsters fraught with deception and treachery, brainwashed with Ignatius Loyola’s Satanic Spiritual Exercises so as, in the name of “holy obedience,” to commit crimes against humanity. Orphaned in his teens and raised by his uncle, the Bishop of Cloyne Robert Browne, Francis Browne would enter the Jesuit novitiate in 1897 at the age of 17. By 1912, the Jesuit was in his first year of “Moral Theology.” Given a camera and a first class ticket by his uncle to photograph the Titanic, Browne spent a day and a night on the Deathship capturing the last movements of targeted first class passengers as well as the Dublin Provincial’s Jesuit Temporal Coadjutors required “for martyrdom,” including Captain Edward Smith, First Officer Murdoch and Chief Purser McElroy. (www.encyclopedia-titanica.org)
Arriving in the morning at the Order‘s commercial capital of the world, London, Francis Browne would pay a visit to his brother, Jesuit Temporal Coadjutor Dr. James Browne. Following breakfast, he would depart at 9:45 am on the ‗Titanic Special‘ from Waterloo station to Southampton arriving at 11:30 am. As planned, Tom Brownrigg, another Jesuit Temporal Coadjutor under orders, is waiting for Browne at the railway station: they meet, exchange greetings and proceed to Titanic‘s first class stateroom, A- 37.

This room would function as the priest‘s ‗safe house‘. The Jesuit bid his assistant adieu before Titanic departs at twelve o‘clock noon. This is High Noon, the ideal time for an assassination plot to begin, a ritual M.O. that would be repeated with the arrival of President Kennedy‘s Air Force One at Love Field in Dallas, Texas, November 22, 1963. (The Vatican Assassins) High Noon is of ritual significance in Masonic assassination plots as it commemorates the murder of Hiram Abif, the legendary architect of Solomon‘s Sun Temple, who was murdered in the Temple at High Noon following a session of prayer. Jesuit Browne now begins the second phase of his assignment. Proceeding to the Chief purser‘s office, he enjoys the genial friendship of Herbert W. McElroy. Upon presenting the Bishop‘s ‗Letter of Introduction‘ to Brother McElroy, the latter gives the Jesuit access to every inch of Titanic over the course of April 10th and 11th, 1912.

Every room is photographed, every first class person is recorded and many in lower steerages were pictured, all for the benefit of the Black Pope in Rome. The final eye contact between Captain Smith and the Jesuit agent Browne is a picture that would make a thousand words a paltry sum. According to Jesuit Pietro Alagona, ―it is lawful to murder the innocent,‖ while Jesuit Luis de Molina, “Priests
may kill the Laity to preserve their goods,” both of these criminals were fully persuaded in their brainwashed minds that they were righteous in instigating their mayhem. Jesuit Browne boards Titanic, photographs the victims, most assuredly briefs Captain Smith concerning his Oath as a Jesuit, and the following morning bids him farewell. He takes a snapshot of the somber Captain peering down from the bridge along with two crewmembers probably involved in the plot, perhaps the two lookouts whose binoculars would later go missing. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins) Many people have tried to locate the ghost ship over the years. Some hoped to sell it for scrap metal. Others hoped to get rich off the valuables stored in the ship‘s safe. It was not until Robert Ballard‘s expedition in 1985 that the ship was finally located. A year later, Robert Ballard headed another expedition to photograph and explore the ill- fated liner. The robot camera that examined the wreck showed a bulkhead absent from the original plans for the Titanic.

The stern nameplate with embossed letters eighteen inches high announcing the name of the ship was never found. The authors of The Riddle of the Titanic have concluded that the Titanic was replaced by her sister ship the Olympic in a plot to recover the huge losses she ran up. Neither Robert Ballard nor anyone else who has visited the wreck‘s watery grave has produced a single shred of evidence that the wreck was the actual Titanic—except one reference to her name on the bow and on one luggage–tag. The name is shown on nothing else both built into the ship and recovered or recorded so far. We might infer from this that White Star‘s severely damaged Olympic was marginally repaired and sent to sea as the ‗Titanic‘, while the real Titanic was renamed the ‗Olympic‘, and would later be used in World War I, and that J. P. Morgan personally benefited from the wreck. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins) The theory that the Olympic and Titanic were switched and that the ship lying at the 12,000 foot level off Newfoundland‘s Grand Banks is actually the Titanic‘s sister ship and not the Titanic as believed is supported by the following facts:
 Photographs of the Titanic taken on April 10th 1912 in Southampton show hull plates which appear as faded and discolored as those of a ship that had been to sea for over 12 months, not those of a ship that had been recently painted.  There were remnants of white paint found on the hull of the wreck, a color that was the flag color of the Olympic and never the Titanic.  The Titanic was never opened for public view when she was docked in Southampton as was the custom.
During the American investigation, Senator Smith tried to establish the true age of the lifeboats on board the stricken liner, since many started leaking when lowered into the water, which was characteristic of older lifeboats, not new ones. In addition, the lifeboats lacked lanterns and other equipment, which was uncharacteristic of a ship on her maiden voyage.  A conversation took place on the MV Kooliga, an Australian vessel in 1971, in which a man claiming to be a surviving crew member of the Titanic, stated that when he boarded the ship in Belfast, he overheard rumors that the Olympic and Titanic had been switched and the truth about the disaster had been covered up.
There was only one opportunity to switch the ships, which if true would be the greatest April fool‘s day lark ever orchestrated. (Olympic and Titanic: The Truth Behind the Conspiracy by Steve Hall & Bruce Beveridge, Harverford, PA: Infinity Publishing, 2004, front matter, ii) What is the evidence for a possible Titanic-Olympic swap? Well, let‘s examine some of the evidence on that account. On the Olympic, the swan neck vent was shorter in profile than that fitted to the Titanic. However, after the Olympic‘s port side propeller blade had been replaced at Belfast in March 1912, the height of the swan neck vent suddenly matched that of the Titanic. While this could be explained as a modification, it is odd that the Titanic should depart from Belfast on April 2, 1912, just days before its ill-fated trans-Atlantic voyage, with the same vent appearing lower than the one it had been outfitted with originally. This move created a complete reversal of the sister ships‘ swan neck vents. The question must be asked and it is a provocative one. Why did the Belfast shipyard take the lower profile vent off the Olympic and replace it with a higher one, while taking the higher one off the Titanic and replacing it with the lower profile matching the Olympic‘s. By so doing, the two ships were made to take on one another‘s profile appearances, literally swapping identities in terms of looks. While it is true that ships are sometimes fitted to closely resemble their sister ships, one wonders why this wasn‘t done at the construction phase.

A shrewd mind and discerning intellect would also ask why now just before the Titanic‘s trans-Atlantic maiden voyage to New York, the location of the future UN that would replace the League of Nations with certain influential members on board that did not share the same vision of world government as their Rockefeller-backed counterparts? (Hall and Beveridge, p.48, 49) In any of the pictures taken of the Olympic within her first few voyages, one can see that her lifeboats are painted completely white. When the Olympic returned to
Belfast following hr collision with the Hawke, the lifeboats were all painted brown around the gunwales to match those of the Titanic. Why the decision to paint the Olympic‘s lifeboats the same color as the Titanic‘s at this time remains a total mystery. These lifeboats could easily have been painted at any time. It appears that the White Star Line wished to make the lifeboats on both ships appear identical. When the Olympic left Belfast on March 7, two additional portholes were added to her forecastle within the port side plating, matching those of the Titanic. The Olympic also now had the same cowl vents as the Titanic forward of the breakwater on the port side. The ships were now suddenly interchangeable to the casual observer. (Hall and Beveridge, p.48, 49) By the time the Olympic left Belfast on March 7, the two ships were virtually identical on the exterior.

The window arrangement on B deck was the only notable exception. The Titanic‘s forward A-deck screens had not yet been fitted by the time the Olympic left Belfast. If the ships had not been switched at that time, then when? They were never to meet again. If the two ships were switched, when was the widow of opportunity? There was really only one day it could have been orchestrated. Knowing the secret societies‘ penchant for choosing certain prescribed calendar dates for their covert operations as part of their signature, April 1 better known as April Fool‘s Day would be a fitting day to pull off what would have been at the time, the greatest deception in history, assuming that the switch of the two ships actually took place. So let‘s go back to the beginning. March 27, 1912 was the day that the Titanic was officially registered. On the ―Agreement and Account of Voyages and Crew‖ agreement signed in Belfast, Captain Haddock is listed as the original intended commander to oversee the trials of the Titanic.

He would then have handed the ship over to Smith, who would have been on board the Olympic in Southampton at the time. History tells us that Smith became the commander in charge of the Titanic‘s sea trials, but how could he oversee trials in Belfast if he were purportedly in Southampton aboard the Olympic? It is conceivable that Captain Smith might have brought the Olympic to Belfast. Haddock might have sailed the disguised Titanic back to Southampton to meet the April 3,1912 departure date, while Smith took charge of the Olympic from Belfast now converted to look like her younger sister ship. Quite literally, the two captains might have handed the two ships off to one another. (Hall and Beveridge, p. 58, 59) If we follow the theory through, the Olympic would have had to depart from Southampton on the afternoon of March 30, 1912, steam all the way to Belfast, some 570 miles, bringing her to port in the wee hours of April 1st. The schedule would have
been tight and timing of the essence. The disguised Titanic would then be required to depart from Belfast around dawn on April 1st in time to make it back to New York on April 3rd. Research shows that the Olympic would have been lighted in her journey up the Victoria Channel and the River Lagan by the light of a near full moon. It is known that the Olympic could only navigate through the narrow opening of the Victoria Channel and then the river Lagan with the assistance of tugs. So how could the four of five tugs be on hand? As it happens, the Titanic‘s sea trials had been scheduled for 10:00 a.m. on April 1, 1912. Harland & Wolff had booked the Alexander Towing Co. to supply for tugs for the occasion.

The tugs, which had been dispatched from Liverpool, probably arrived the evening before the trial was scheduled to take place. If this is the case, they could have been on hand to assist the Olympic into Belfast beforehand. (Hall and Beveridge, p.59, 60) It is documented that the Olympic had been reberthed several hours after her arrival in Southampton. The question is where? There is also a record showing that the Olympic‘s position at the dock had been reversed from March 30 to April 3, 1912. Ostensibly due to the high winds on the morning of April Fool‘s, the White Star Line opted to wave the trials, as this would have put the ship at risk. Could the actual reason for the cancellation have to do with the fact that the ships had already been switched? This would also have bought the White Star Line time to make additional internal and external changes to the ships to make the switch more foolproof. It may also be the case that the structurally compromised Olympic could not have held up to two days of extensive sea trials die to her crippled hull. It should also be noted that the finishing touches to the Titanic were completed by the evening of March 31st. 99% of the workforce would have been reassigned at that time to a different project at the yard and would not be required to board her again. There would have been a small selected crew to make last minute touchups and to provide a skeleton crew for sea trials and the voyage from Belfast to Southampton. It the ships had been switched before the yard workers had reported back to work on the morning of April 1st, who among the 14,000-strong workforce would have noticed that a swap had been made? It also noteworthy that very few people were allowed to visit the Titanic in Southampton.

She was not open to public view. Her paint and funnels were touched up and she was repainted on the port side only while at Southampton. The port side was her best side and was facing the dock. Why was this done to a new ship? Was this an effort to conceal something before the hordes of passengers arrived on Wednesday April 10th? (Hall and Beveridge, p. 60, 61) Had the Jesuit-owned White Star Line and the Freemason-owned Belfast shipyard chosen the date April 1 for this
switch for obvious reasons? It is a rather coincidental date to choose for the rumored swap to take place? At 11:25 a.m. on September 20, 1911, the Olympic departed from Southampton‘s White Star Dock to begin her fifth voyage across the Atlantic. To reach the open sea from the Southampton dock, the Olympic had to make the usual S reverse maneuver that led the ship into Spithead. During its maneuvers, the ship was approached by the HMS Hawke, a Royal Navy armored cruiser. Eventually the Hawke would bear down on the Titanic and enter the same channel, leaving very little navigation room between them. The Hawke slowly began to overtake the Olympic on the starboard side. The Olympic then caught up to and surpassed the other vessel, pulling away from the cruiser, when the Hawke suddenly swung to port toward the liner‘s third funnel. On the Bridge, Captain Smith, who would later captain the Titanic, noted that the Hawke was within striking range. Due to navigational errors on board the Hawke, it was lured into the Olympic‘s starboard quarter. With the Hawke powerless to navigate, a collision was unavoidable. (Hall and Beveridge, p.15, 16) The damage to the Olympic was quickly assessed. It was determined that all three standard manganese-bronze propeller blades were damaged beyond repair and required replacing. The starboard propeller boss armed plating had been twisted and fractured. The propeller shaft was bent out of alignment and rendered inoperable. Eleven hull plates were damaged above the waterline, eight of which had to be replaced. There was a hull breach of 7 feet with a 12-15 feet pear shaped hole rising from the waterline to D deck, and a gash 40 feet wide was incurred below the waterline.

The ship‘s frame was also bent out of alignment, and thousands of her hydraulically fitted rivets were no longer watertight. (Hall and Beveridge, p.16, 17) In other words, the prognosis for ship‘s future navigational life did not look terribly promising. The temporary repairs at Southampton took about two weeks. Some researchers believe that the damage was more extensive than the White Star Line let on. Given that the ship had to be emptied of all its cargo, surplus coal, perishable food stores, etc. a two week dry dock period for assessment and repairs was not an unreasonably long period for a layover. (Hall and Beveridge, p.17) On Wednesday Oct. 4, 1911, the crippled ship then left for the shipyard in Belfast for further repairs. The 570-mile run to Belfast was necessary for making further repairs. (Hall and Beveridge, p.19) There is one serious anomaly however. The damage from the Hawke collision was supposed to be in the vicinity of the ship‘s stern about 86 ft from the ship‘s sternpost. However, a bow schematic sent from Harland & Wolff showed that the Olympic had suffered hull damage around the waterline as far forward as the second
bulkhead from the bow. It showed that hull plating between watertight compartments 2, 3 and 4 may have been compromised. If this sustained damage had really occurred, why is it not mentioned in the in any of the reference materials? The schematic from Harland & Wolff appears to show that the Hawke first collided with the Olympic 100 ft forward of the bridge, causing damage to about 115 ft of the Olympic‘s hull plating below or near the waterline. Such damage would only have been visible when the ship was in dry dock. (Hall and Beveridge, p.19, 20) Even if the hull plating were repaired, the damaged area would never be as structurally sound as before unless all the structural ribs were replaced. By analogy, it would be like replacing the breastplates on a soldier‘s armor without mending his broken bones and internal structural damage and sending him out to fend for himself on the battlefield. In other words, the extent of the damage sustained was so extensive as to point to a mortal wound from which the ship could not recover. The White Star Line would naturally wish for their flagship to be restored to service as quickly as possible.

The longer the ship stayed in dry dock in Belfast, the longer it would divert its technicians and builders from completing the work on the sister ship Titanic. In addition, the lost revenues from not having the Olympic in service was extremely damaging as were the exorbitant costs of the repairs. Most likely the channel ribs were merely bent back into position with possible reinforcements. The hull plating was then repaired and the ship put back in the water. The six and a half week timeline for repairs in Belfast would provide time for such structural repairs. The price tag of for lost revenues and repairs came to $750,000, exorbitant indeed even by today‘s standards. (Hall and Beveridge, p.20) In all likelihood it was not just the Olympic that was hemorrhaging, but the White Star Line itself.

There may have been no alternative to declaring bankruptcy except to hatch some kind of scheme to reclaim the losses. Given that the Belfast shipyard was Freemason run and given that the White Star Line was Jesuit supported, the two wings of the New World Order could have solved an array of problems by orchestrating such a conspiracy in concert. In fact, it was an ideal opportunity to accomplish several agendas at once. On the one hand, it would be a Satanic ritual orchestrated by the Jesuit Order, a test run for the eugenics/depopulation initiatives planned for the year 2000. At the same time, it would allow J.P. Morgan a member of the Jesuit Order to fulfill the plans of the committee that met at his secret compound on Jekyll Island. The meeting had been attended by Nelson Aldrich and Frank Vanderlip of the Rockefeller financial empire as well as Paul Warburg, representing the Rothschild financial empire of Europe and purportedly a banking agent for the Jesuits. These men were opposed in their desire to found a
banking institution supported by the US government that would limit the growth and influence of smaller banks thus creating a cartel or monopoly by Benjamin Guggenheim, Isador Strauss and John Jacob Astor. The theory goes that Morgan arranged for these three powerful men to board the doomed liner, seducing them on board with the prestige, glamour and invincibility of the ship and the promise that they would be rubbing shoulders with the global elite. In short, the Titanic‘s maiden voyage was so built up in the popular imagination that anyone who was anyone had to be on board. The vanity factor and the need to be seen made it a virtual public relations necessity for the global elite.

Meanwhile, Captain Smith, the Jesuit tempore co-adjator, a Jesuit of the short robe, is believed by some conspiracy theorists to be complicit in the sinking. Under the pretext of wishing to set a crossing record, he would run the ship full speed into a North Atlantic ice field despite receiving multiple warnings about such dangers. However, it is only a theory that the iceberg caused the structural damage that sunk the ship just as it is only a U.S. government-sponsored theory that passenger airliners used as guided missiles caused the collapse of the Twin Towers in New York. If that were true, then what caused The Solomon Brothers Building a.k.a. Building Number Seven to collapse? The iceberg was merely implicated as probable cause, when the ship may have been so structurally compromised from previous collisions that an iceberg was all that was required to finish the job. There are additional allegations that the ship may have been sabotaged by a coal dust explosion within the boiler room. This explosion is said to have blown a hole in the hull below the waterline.

The testimony related to a coal bunker fire on board is indisputable based on the widespread witness testimony. What is questionable is the rumored coal dust explosion that occurred as a result. Coal bunker fires were not unusual on board coal-fired ocean-going vessels. Nor was it unusual to flag a ship off with a coal bunker fire not yet fully contained. The reason for this is that the fire can be easily contained within the bulkheads of the coal bunker. Furthermore, water is continually sprayed over the top of the coal pile while the burned material is raked out. This continual wetting would have prevented the buildup of any coal dust in the vicinity. (Hall and Beveridge, p.69) Skeptics argue that it is quite a stretch to believe that a coal dust explosion could be timed to coincide with the iceberg collision. However, it would not be so far-fetched if there were a timed explosion or detonation device involved. Those who dismiss this as whimsy might examine the wealth of support for a controlled demolition of the World Trade Center Towers in New York that were timed to coincide with the impact of the passenger airliners as corroborated by several eyewitnesses at the scene.

It is neither far-fetched nor dubious to imagine such a possibility. Secret societies and intelligence services have orchestrated such incidents repeatedly over the course of history. Titanic conspiracy theorists believe the Jesuit master, Father Francis Browne, boarded the ocean liner for the short trip between Southampton and Cherbourg, in order to give Captain Smith his navigational orders. The idea may have been to make it look like the iceberg administered the fatal blow, when in fact sabotage may have been initiated long before the ship even left port in Southampton. As with the strike on the World Trade Center in New York, in which an insurance scheme was hatched to reclaim the real estate losses, so a similar scheme was hatched in the case of the Titanic and by the same forces. In both cases, agents of the New World Order were involved and in both cases these Satanists would roll ritual, mass murder, assassination and insurance fraud all into one. For those wishing to laugh at the absurdity of this claim, it would be advisable for them to re-examine their own powers of judgment if they believe that an iceberg was the true culprit in this massacre of innocent men, women and children? Is the level of naivety so great as to believe that a barely felt bump against an iceberg was sufficient to bring down a Leviathan built solidly enough to be an icebreaker? By analogy, the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center were said to be built to withstand the impact of a passenger airliner. Since invincibility was the key component in the engineering of both giants, how is it that they were both taken down and totally destroyed by assaults that should have been no more compromising than a mosquito sting? The fact that Larry Silverstein purchased the World Trade Center property on a ninety-nine year lend lease agreement from the Port Authority of New York just months before the September 11 attacks and then insured the World Trade Center complex through the same insurance company that insured American Airlines and United, it is rather suggestive that the $3.5 billion insurance claim was not only honored by the district court, but doubled on the grounds that there two buildings were attacked rather than just one, while fraudster Larry Silverstein walked away with his original down payment of $25,000 as well, which the court awarded him, a paltry investment sum to say the least for a property complex of that size and value. It is obvious to say the least that Mr. Silverstein did rather well for himself, getting away with murder in more ways than one. Why was the Titanic replaced by the Olympic? To answer that is tantamount to taking the red pill to find out just how the rabbit hole goes. One of the most recycled occult M.O.s of the Illuminati-spawned intelligence services is the use of replacement
―doubles‖. A student of history should be aware of how many times doubles and lookalikes have been employed in intelligence operations down through the ages. The Illuminati appear to be obsessed with the deployment of lookalikes or doppelganger in the operations undertaken by the intelligence services they control worldwide. Just to give a brief catalogue of examples, William Shakespeare had a double named Will Shakspere from the town of Stratford. The real author was a member of Sir Francis Bacon‘s secret writing society, The Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet, named in honour of Pallas Athena, the patron goddess of the Greek theatre in Athens, and nicknamed the Spear-shaker, who always shook her spear at the twin serpents of ignorance and vice. The true author adopted a pseudonym derived from Pallas‘ own nickname of the Spear-shaker. H.M.S.S. founder, Francis Bacon, would co-found The Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet with half-brother, Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, another changeling child and concealed Tudor prince of Queen Elizabeth I through a different father. The earl‘s unmistakable autobiographical signature is written into every single Shakespeare play. The helmet referred to in the title of the order is the helmet of Pallas Athena, which rendered her invisible whenever she drew the visor down over her face. The knights of the order were therefore required to maintain invisibility, and after joining, kissed the helmet of Pallas, placed on their heads and were thenceforth known as ―the invisibles‖, writing anonymously or under pen names. A former U.S. Congressman, who once made a run for the presidency, Ignatius Donnelly, had another claim to fame in that he broke the cipher code of Lord Bacon and published a book titled, ―The Great Cryptogram: Francis Bacon‘s Secret Cipher Code in the So-called Shakespeare Plays‖. What this work reveals is that a series of coded ciphers were inserted in the plays that reveal the true authorship as well as the nature of the covert operation to conceal the author during his lifetime as part of an elaborate intelligence operation. In these coded insertions, we learn that Christopher Marlow was the first front man to pose as William Shakespeare, but that after he died in a tavern brawl, he was replaced by the other Shakespearean front man, Will Shakspere, a cousin of the true author Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, through the Arden family. Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, who sat for his self-portrait at the age of 36 bears a striking resemblance to the man dubbed William Shakespeare, featured in the famous portrait by John Taylor. My website www.shakesaspear.com features this portrait painting comparison of the two men or should I say the ‗one‘ man, since they are the ―two gentleman of Verona,‖ or ―two gentleman of one Ver(e)‖.
―A Comedy of Errors,‖ the first Shakespeare play to be performed gives the game away, as the plot is based on a play by the Latin playwright Plautus‘s ―The Menaechmi Brothers,‖ which like ―The Comedy of Errors,‖ features two twin lookalikes who resemble each other so closely that they are repeatedly mistaken for one another, initiating a series of misidentifications that produce the comedy of grievous errors. It should be abundantly clear then that Lord Bacon‘s H.M.S.S. set up the entire ruse from the outset by deploying a patsy front man sound alike double named Will Shakspere to play the part of the bard so that the real author could hide behind the stage curtain. Will Shakspere, as it turns out, was functionally illiterate and could not even affix his own signature to a document. The surviving signatures show a man unfamiliar with a pen, whose hand appears to have been guided by another. The comedy of errors concerning the wrongful identity of the author has lasted 400 years. The M.O., which could be referred to as ―Shakespeare‘s Codex,‖ is so far- reaching that it has been deployed throughout history, right down to the present age. The Illuminati seem obsessed with the M.O. of replacement doubles, patsy lookalikes and doppelganger, so much so that one is tempted to conclude that there must be some common cause to the M.O. deployed. We now know that Churchill had a lookalike double, who made a striking appearance during the London blitzkrieg, sporting a cigar. He also deployed a BBC radio actor as a sound alike double to play him on the air in the famous wartime addresses that he never gave. There are even documented reports stating that it was Hitler‘s doppelganger that died in a bunker and that Hitler was spirited away with about a dozen blond-haired blue-eyed agents by submarine straight to Antarctica. It is alleged that Hitler died there in 1887, the year of Harmonic Convergence. The actual true date of the start of the New Millennium is said to be that same year, August 18th to be exact, as our Earth calendars are way out of sync with cosmic time. One of Saddam Hussein‘s doubles is believed by some to have assumed his place at the execution. Osama bin Laden‘s alleged videos have circled the internet and feature several Osamas with marked facial differences.

Timothy McVeigh is known to have had a lookalike double on the Alcohol Tobacco and Firearm Bureau, which has been implicated by Jim Keith and others as playing a central role in the bombing, which explains why several members of the bureau with offices in the Murrah Building were told not to go into work the day of the bombing. This might account for how McVeigh would appear to implicate himself by making such absurd gaffs as asking directions to the Alfred P. Murrah Building, the very morning he supposedly intended to bomb it. A lookalike double of Lee Harvey Oswald would account for the equally absurd gaff of shooting his neighbour‘s target at a shooting range and making the absurd apology that
he thought he was shooting at that bastard Kennedy.

There are even researchers that allege that the Rothschild agent and 33 Degree Freemason, John Wilkes Boothe, actually survived the fire in the barn after being ostensibly cornered in the manhunt simply because it was not him but a lookalike double who would die in his stead. Joseph Mengele, the Angel of Death, researchers have shown was active after the war in both the United States and Canada, and even ran a branch of his sick trauma- based mind control operations out of Memorial College at McGill University, which involved placing Native children in electric chairs to measure their reactions to trauma. A mass grave of these victims exists very close to the location where these experiments were carried out. Mengele was obsessed with replacements and lookalike doubles. The concept of the doppelganger was sacrosanct to his demented Luciferian religious mindset. There is good reason for this. In fact, there is a spiritual reason for it that we are about to learn. Mengele is known to be an Illuminati agent. He was Luciferian to the core. By your works you will be known, and he is known to the extent that his reputation precedes him. It is possible, if not likely, that the Tavistock Institute experiment known as The Beatles may have involved Mengele‘s imput as part of the MK-ULTRA program. Rumours abound that Paul McCartney was murdered and replaced and that an elaborate plot involving British and Canadian intelligence contrived to replace McCartney with a lookalike and sound alike double, which was accomplished by expert plastic surgeons working for the intelligence services. Mengele would have derived sadistic delight from putting this one over on the British and world public. As with the Shakespeare plays, the artistic vanity of John Lennon would compel him to insert codes and ciphers relating to the truth about Paul on album covers and within the music. The White Album is for all intents and purposes the white paper on the case. So Paul had a ―twin‖ if you like who replaced him and went on to be identified in his first solo album under the name Paul McCartney as Paul McCartney II. It should not be forgotten that The Beatles were knighted, so it raises profound questions that Sir Paul would receive a second knighthood later in his career. Is there a cause under heaven for a why a citizen of the realm should be twice dubbed Sir Knight? A little known fact of history is that the Titanic also had a twin. Its sister ship, the Olympic, was made to be an exact replica of the Titanic. Both White Star Line ships are believed to have been lost to the sea. Theories abound that suggest the shipping tragedies were no accident and that there are several reasons for suspecting mass murder and crimes against humanity. For a start, the so-called Titanic perished on her maiden voyage, which is suspicious in itself. It is documented that there was an explosion and
fire in the boiler room before she set sail and she was allowed to leave port before the fire was even extinguished. Some researchers believe she was taking on water before she even left port. Lord Astor was on board and he was known to be a strong voice of resistance in Congress to the Aldrich Bill to create the Federal Reserve Bank. There is also the suspicion that the Titanic disaster was a test run for the depopulation program to come. The Third Class passengers by analogy correspond with the Third World and we know that they were in lockdown and were not permitted to reach the deck of the ship after she floundered and began to sink. The passengers of Second Class would correspond with the second class citizens of planet Earth or the Second World, which seems never to get a mention in the popular media. We only ever hear about the Third World and the First World. It was the First Class passengers who got the priority when the ship was being abandoned. They correspond with the First World and represented the global elite in the test run for world depopulation on board the doomed ocean liner. When the global elite‘s depopulation agenda reaches the endgame stage, be assured that the elite, the First World, the First Class occupants of the ship planet Earth will be thrown a lifeline and evacuated in lifeboats. But let‘s not lose sight of the central point of the discussion, which is that the Titanic had a lookalike double and theories abound that she was replaced. There are strong arguments put forward in books like ―The Olympic and Titanic: The Truth Behind the Conspiracy,‖ that point to a deliberate attempt to replace the Titanic with her sister ship as part of a scheme that even involved insurance fraud, in order to offset the costs of taking the Olympic permanently out of service due to the terminal injury she suffered to her ―Achilles‘ keel‖ in one of her early trans-Atlantic voyages. And now we come to those other infamous twins, the World Trade Center Twin Towers, located probably not by coincidence at the intersection of Liberty and Trinity right next to Church St. It is a timely juncture in the article to mention this as this leads to the why and the wherefore of all the ritual. This is spiritual warfare by the Illuminati and their occult signature points to a demonic agenda to wage war against the Judeo- Christian and Muslim worlds and the spiritual faith of humanity as a whole. This is the end times and they chose their various Luciferian MOs carefully and with great purpose and intent. The Twin Towers represent the Twin Pillars of the temple, Jachin and Boaz, meaning strength and foundation. These were the pillars of the temple in Jerusalem, the pillars of Solomon‘s Temple. The fact that they came crashing down on September 11, 2001 has added significance, since the number eleven is composed of the numerical twinning of two 1s. Jachin and Boaz represent the twin pillars of the temple in
Jerusalem, which are commemorated in every Masonic Temple throughout the world. The fact that the World Trade Center Twin Towers stand at the entry point to the New York financial district testifies to the fact that the entire financial district of New York is regarded as a Masonic Temple in its own right to the elite bankers who had them built. Their destruction on September eleventh in symbolic form could not send a more powerful spiritual message to the world. It was an act of spiritual warfare against all that is considered sacred in this world. Why are the Illuminati so obsessed with twins, lookalikes, doubles, mirrored images and congruency? A little known fact of history is that Jesus had a twin. The Gnostic Gospels reveal that Jesus‘ twin was a disciple named Judas Thomas, which means ―Twin of the Twin‖ in Hebrew. The Greek word didimus has resonances here, a word from which we derive the English word ―dido‖. There is a story recorded in ―The Gospel of Thomas‖ that Jesus was once mistaken for his twin and responded during the altercation with the remark, ―I am not Judas who is Thomas‖. Jesus and his brother Judas were in essence the twin pillars of the Temple in Jerusalem, Jachin and Boaz, strength and foundation. It comes as no surprise then that the astrological sign for Gemini resembles a temple with twin pillar support columns – . It should also be remembered that the early Christian symbol of the Church of Jerusalem was a fish as opposed to a cross. The fish is in part derived from the symbol of Pisces, featuring twin fish swimming in opposite directions. The symbol of Pisces is another sign featuring twins and has dominated the Christian era down to the present. George W. Bush delighted in using a mock effigy of himself, in which he was seen to lampoon the political debates by debating with himself. Sarah Palin recently performed a similar satirical tactic in a public appearance involving a lookalike double who appeared on the stage with her. Why do the Illuminati play the same hand so often? Why is it so important to play the card Twin so repeatedly that it appears to be a major arcana card in their deck? Could it be that the Illuminati, the Luciferians, are mocking the sacred portent of the twin birth of the Messiah, the Christ, the rightfully anointed King of Jerusalem with the demented Satanic rite of reinventing and recycling the same M.O.s of doppelgangers, lookalike patsies, replacement doubles and the like? The Illuminati do not do anything without a carefully conceived purpose. The repeated use of lookalike replacement doubles and front man dupes is a deliberate and malicious attempt to mock the Evangel and to commit blasphemy against all that is sacred and holy in this world. Jesus did have brothers, a sister, and a twin by the name of Judas Thomas. In the ancient world, the birth of twins was considered a sign and a portent that a great avatar
had arrived among men.

The birth of Jesus and his twin brother, Judas Thomas, was a recognized portent and a sign that the Messiah, the rightfully anointed Christos or King of the Temple had been born in that era. There is a long-standing tradition adhered to by the Gnostic Christians, the Coptic Church of Egypt, and even the Muslims , that Jesus did not die on the cross. Probably one of the greatest distortions and deceptions of religious history and spiritual teaching is that Judas betrayed Jesus and sold him out for 30 sheckles of silver. What was the advantage of switching the ships? What did the Jesuit conspirators hope to gain from this sleight of hand? Given that the secret societies that have controlled history have a penchant for replacement ‗doubles‘ taking the place of their hapless victims, it seems to be a black operations M.O. with these Orders.

The author refers to this M.O. as ―Shakespeare‘s Codex‖ as this M.O. of replacement doubles was turned into an art form, when the true author of the Shakespeare plays was replaced by a literary double who would pretend to be him so that the concealed royal princes, Francis Bacon and Edward de Vere could conceal their authorship of the plays. In fact, this enterprise is even made light of in A Comedy of Errors, the first of the Shakespeare plays to be staged. And it was this play that would inaugurate the enterprise by showing its audience the nature of the covert operation, which is to so confuse the public by the mixed appearances of the identical twins that it would throw everything into confusion, and so it has for at least four hundred years. It was Jim Keith who would alert the public to a replacement double being used to implicate the intelligence service patsies Lee Harvey Oswald and Timothy McVeigh in the respective covert operations for which they were to function as fall guys. And then there is the strange case of Paul McCartney, who appears to have been replaced by a musician who would go under the plastic surgeon‘s knife to pull off the conjuring trick. The bottom line is, if they could pull of a deception of such titanic magnitude as to replace the greatest living pop idol of the 1960‘s with a replacement double through the assistance of military intelligence, then what could prevent a deception of equally leviathan proportions involving the largest ocean going cruise vessel in history? Would it be so difficult to replace the Titanic by her sister ship, the Olympic, a twin so identical in physical makeup that it would require the intense scrutinizing of the ships‘ respective bulkheads to discern any noticeable difference? Some might ask, but why go to all the trouble? Black operations are black operations and intelligence services are adept at orchestrating deceptions in the form of decoy operations, disappearances and replacements as a matter of course. The purpose of these operations is to so muddy the waters that only the most adept researcher can get to the bottom of things, in this case
the ocean bottom many fathoms down and several leagues into the watery depths. The strategy consists of constructing so outlandish and complex an operation, involving so many convoluted depths of deception that even Lucifer himself might get confused by his own powers to deceive. Who’s Slated To Die Peremptorily and Why?
The death ship Titanic is built in a Freemason-owned shipyard in Belfast. The plan was to entice three hundred and twenty-five of the world‘s wealthiest merchants aboard a ship billed as unsinkable. With the first-class fare being fifty thousand Federal Reserve Notes by today‘s standard, only multi-millionaires can afford to travel in first class, three of them Jewish—Benjamin Guggenheim, Isidor Straus, the head of Macy‘s department stores, and Freemason John Jacob Astor, a frequent passenger on the White Star line and the wealthiest man on board. The naïve passengers are hapless and helpless in the face of such a brutal crew, who impose a lockdown on the third class passengers below deck, while the Jewish multi-millionaires Astor, Guggenheim and Straus are forbidden to board a lifeboat. All three are staunch opponents of the Federal Reserve Bank monopoly. Astor and Straus were both Congressmen lobbying against the bill in Congress, while Benjamin Guggenheim was represented by his brother Simon on Congress. A few hours later as the ship sank, the musicians play the inspirational Protestant hymn of the Welsh people, Nearer My God To Thee, the Titanic splits in half, and the ship plunges to its final resting point on the ocean bottom. Astor‘s young second wife survives and the Jesuits most likely acquire the use of her fortune through their ―Money Trust‖ in compliance with their Secret Instructions. The Jesuits it turns out did benefit indirectly when Harvard‘s Widener Library was built with a donation from Titanic survivor, Eleanor Widener. Both her husband George and son Harry perished in the disaster, leaving her conveniently in charge of the largest fortune in Roman Catholic Philadelphia. The Jesuits derived a simultaneous benefit from eliminating Astor, Guggenheim and Straus as they were in concert with the Jewish American Supreme Court Justice, Louis Brandeis, in opposing the passage of the Order‘s Federal Reserve Act, which would inaugurate the duplicitous, money-thieving institution of the New World Order.









The Black Pope’s key target John Jacob Astor IV, 1912
John Jacob Astor IV, with his pregnant young wife Madeleine, was targeted by the Jesuit Order manning the Titanic. Astor resisted the establishment of what became the American Empire’s J. P. Morgan backed socialist-communist, cartel-capitalist central bank. Privately controlled by Papal Knights of Malta and Shriner Freemasons on behalf of the Black Pope, it was the thieving “King’s Bank”—the Federal Reserve System. Masonic son Vincent inherited $200 million; joined the CFR and served the Jesuit Order’s FDR. Secrets of the Titanic, (National Geographic, 1986) Video, 60 minutes.
J. P. Morgan was the Jesuit Order‘s financial agent within the American Empire and the man who lured the Titanic‘s hapless multi-millionaires on board. He was the true sponsor of the Federal Reserve Act via the Aldrich Commission of elite bankers who would inaugurate ‗the monster from Jekyll Island‘. Skull and Bonesman and 33rd Degree Freemason President William Howard Taft was a loyal servant of Archbishop James Cardinal Gibbons, was an avid supporter of the Federal Reserve Act, urging the country to ―take up seriously the problem of establishing a central bank,‖ according to Jean Strouse author of Morgan: American Financier. There must have been far more than two Jesuit agents on board the doomed liner. There were probably at least ten of
the ship‘s officers and crew who were ‗Professed‘ and under ‗Extreme Oath‘. There were possibly several Knights of Columbus under the Oath of the Fourth Degree, as well as a few Freemasons loyal to the mark ‗IHS‘, the seal of the Black Pope. This explains why Jesuit Browne, the direct agent of his Jesuit Provincial and trusted nephew of the local Irish Bishop, boarded the vessel. He was in charge of finalizing the plan with his soldiers charging this select group of the ship‘s yeomen—hired at the last minute as a result of a contrived strike in England—who would upon Jesuit Captain Smith‘s order to abandon ship quickly lower an inadequate number of lifeboats half filled with women and children into the water while forbidding the men—particularly the targeted moneyed targets—from boarding. The poorer passengers within the lower levels were under lockdown most likely to prevent the Jesuit Order‘s wealthy victims from boarding a lifeboat amidst all the mayhem on deck. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins)
Who Benefited, Who Escaped?
J. P. Morgan, the real owner of the ill-fated ship, is the most outstanding absentee, topping the list as long as your arm of fifty-five passengers who cancelled their bookings at the eleventh hour. Along with Morgan, there were significant others who cancelled at the last minute, including Morgan‘s business partner and the outgoing Ambassador to Paris, Robert Bacon, American steel baron Henry C. Frick, railroad and shipping tycoon, George W. Vanderbilt; America‘s chocolate king, Milton Hershey, New York finance magnate, Horace J. Harding and Rev. J. Stuart Holden, rector of St. Paul‘s Anglican Cathedral in London. J. P. Morgan is reported to have arrived at the French resort after a Nile cruise and visits to Rome and Florence having doubtless paid a call on his masters in the Vatican and Borgo Santo Spirito. Fortunately a large part of his art collection, kept in Europe to avoid American import duty, happened to miss the ship ‗because of last-minute hold-ups in crating.‘ (Phelps, Vatican Assassins) J. P. Morgan, through his International Mercantile Marine (IMM) financed the White Star Line and thus the building of Titanic as the Jesuit banker, fitting for himself at great expense a cabin specially furnished and reserved. This was suite B52, previously assigned to steel baron Henry C. Frick, and reassigned to Morgan, his promised presence serving as bait for the elite targeted to go to a watery grave. And at the last moment just prior to the Titanic‘s departure from Southampton, this banking magnate would cancel his reservation in addition to fifty-four influential members of the global elite, and returned to New York on another ship.

The net worth of Titanic‘s passengers was over five hundred million dollars in 1912. It is small wonder that the
Vatican decided to cash in, through this Counter-Reformation plot of Titanic proportions, on the biggest ocean-going purse in history. Morgan claimed debilitating illness as his excuse for not joining the ship‘s first and last voyage. Two days after the Titanic sank he was caught red-handed by the American press at the Grand Hotel in the French spa of Aix-les-Bains in excellent health and in the company of his French mistress. J. P. Morgan is reported to have arrived at the French resort after a Nile cruise and visits to Rome and Florence. While there, he is thought to have paid a visit to his masters in the Vatican and Borgo Santo Spirito. Fortunately and conveniently for him, a large part of his art collection, kept in Europe to avoid American import duty, happened to miss the ship ‗because of last-minute hold-ups in crating.‘ (The Vatican Assassins) Another higher degree Freemason who also cancelled his reservation on the Titanic was Milton Hershey, Pennsylvania‘s chocolate maker. He had much to gain, as American soldiers would be issued ‗Hershey chocolate‘ on which they would fight the Jesuits‘ Second Thirty Years‘ War, which would be bankrolled by their Federal Reserve Bank. Other wealthy and powerful Freemasons who cancelled their reservations at the last minute were Robert Bacon, Morgan‘s former business associate; Henry C. Frick, an American steel baron; and George W.Vanderbilt, an American railroad and shipping tycoon, whose family‘s 1895 mansion in Newport, Rhode Island is now controlled by the Order via the Knights of Malta. (The Vatican Assassins) Years later, the Jesuits, controlling the Jesuit Theatre otherwise known as Hollywood—the wood from which magic wands are made—through their Masonic Jewish Labor Zionists, would release the most expensive and profitable movie of all time—commemorating their great sacrifice in the North Atlantic to their ―god‖ who sits in St. Peter‘s Chair—James Cameron‘s Titanic. 32nd Degree Freemason, Cameron would become a 33rd level Mason the eve of the Academy of Motion Pictures Arts and Science‘s Academy Awards in the Shrine Auditorium, an auditorium funded and built by the Knight of the Shrine, a brother order of Islamic origin of both the Freemasons and the older Order of Knights Templar. Cameron would appropriately declare himself ―King of the World‖ that night on the occasion of his 33rd Degree initiation to the New World Order‘s functioning crime syndicate Freemasonry.

If the Jesuit Order was to succeed in its Counter-Reformation attack on the West, private wealth had to be cleverly misappropriated from Protestants and given to the Order‘s Papal Knights and their military intelligence wing, the Freemasons, in order to found corporatism in America, another name for Jesuit-engineered fascism. The plot is much deeper than the Titanic‘s watery grave. The Jesuits and the military intelligence wing of the Jesuit Order, namely the Freemasons, know full well what really happened.
They built her and had every intention of sinking her. They exaggerated the story of how unsinkable she was, so that it would adversely affect the psyche of people who believed in her invincibility. This would allow them to gain even greater advantage over humankind by undermining the faith of world civilization in our vouchsafed institutions and our confidence in their indestructibility as part of a sinister and merciless plot to create the New World Order. Everything thought to be invincible will fall till the Sons of Balial, the evil cabal within Freemasonry, which had also infiltrated the Jesuit Order, achieve their long coveted goal of creating the world fascist dictatorship known as the New World Order. The names the Titanic and the Olympic could not be more significant. The pantheon of Titan and Olympian gods epitomizes most strongly what the Masons in fact are: the central pagan gods and goddesses worshipped and venerated by Freemasonry.

Main Sources:
Art Braunschweiger, We have no look-out glasses in the crow’s nest. This article originally appeared in the Voyage, the quarterly publication of the Titanic International Society, Issues 72-73, summer and autumn 2010.
David Blair, Wikipedia article.
“Is this the man who sank the Titanic by walking off with vital locker key?” Daily Mail (London). February 24, 2009.
Steve Hall & Bruce Beveridge, Olympic and Titanic: The Truth Behind the Conspiracy. Harverford, PA: Infinity Publishing, 2004
Robin Gardner and Dan Van Der Vat, The Riddle of the Titanic.
Robin Gardner and Dan Van Der Vat, The Titanic Conspiracy: Cover-ups and Mysteries of the World’s Most Famous Sea Disaster.
Michael Hampton, FBI Reopens Oklahoma City Bombing Case, http://www.homelandstupidity.us/2005/08/21/fbi-reopens-oklahoma-city-bombing-case, Posted: August 21, 2005
Eric Jon Phelps, Vatican Assassins: Wounded in the House of My Friends.

The Pharmaceuticals Are Doctoring the Medicine

               The Pharmaceuticals Are Doctoring the Medicine

                     By Timothy Spearman

Four centuries ago, Francis Bacon invented modern empirical science, which depended on five-sense reasoning to prove a scientific proposition was valid. While this was necessary in order to invoke a certain scientific rigor in our pure sciences, it created a blind spot in scientific inquiry that has never really been resolved. It left no room for other modalities that could not be proven valid by five-sense empirical science. The benefits of yoga meditation could not be quantified and measured by scientific method. Yet its practitioners will maintain that they derive a great deal of scientific benefit from the practice. What the Indians call Prana and the Chinese call Qi – subtle energies found within the body whose flow can be manipulated by acupuncture and herbal medicine – cannot be confirmed by the empiricist who adheres to the pharmaceutical allopathic medical model. He will refer to these medical modalities as alternative medicine, when in fact it is his brand of medicine that is actually alternative, since it has only been in existence for just over a century, while acupuncture and herbal medicine are time-honoured traditions that have been practiced for millennia all over the world.

Allopathic or pharmaceutical medicine is regarded as a science by its adherants and practitioners, yet in many ways it is a pseudo-science. Medical experimentation is often shoddy and results are often engineered by doctors who have certain professional obligations to those dispensing the grant money. Results are often tailored to meet the demands of the end-user of the research and the findings are often shamefully disingenuous. Medical peer review is often influenced by fascist forces driven by eugenicists with a eugenics agenda like Bill Gates and the infamous Gates Foundation, which has been caught red-handed dispensing tainted vaccines, which the Indian government wishes to hold the genocidal Gates accountable for. In fact, Gates has long been in cohoots with the intelligence agencies controlled by the Vatican. Microsoft operating systems are notorious for their spyware capability. And Microsoft generated viruses like the conficker virus were meant to be part of a projection analysis to see how many hosts could be infected by biological agents which adhered to the same mathematical model in terms of infection vectors and contagion ratios.

George Soros is another major investor in the eugenics, depopulation and genocide program. In fact, he is responsible for funding the development of the very labs responsible for manufacturing disease agents like Ebola. George Soros, who funded the bioweapons lab in Africa where Ebola broke out and profits from destabilizing countries and wrecking their economies, is a murderous paedophile and satanist. He stands accused of conspiring to commit bio-terrorism, crimes against humanity, genocide and conspiracy to commit mass murder. It appears that Soros may have violated the Biological Weapons Anti-Terrorism Act of 1989.


According to the US-based Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC), a bioterrorism attack is the deliberate release of viruses, bacteria, or other germ agents used to cause illness or death in people, animals, or plants. These agents are typically found in nature, but using recombinant technology can be made more resistant to current medicines and to be more transmissible and contagious.

That law defines a biological agent as:


” …any micro-organism, virus, infectious substance, or biological product that may be engineered as a result of biotechnology, or any naturally occurring or bioengineered component of any such microorganism, virus, infectious substance, or biological product, capable of causing death, disease, or other biological malfunction in a human, an animal, a plant, or another living organism; deterioration of food, water, equipment, supplies, or material of any kind…

In a stunning piece of propaganda in establishment newspaper The Telegraph it seems the British public are being prepared for a false flag Ebola outbreak at the Commonwealth Games starting in Glasgow on July 23. The Telegraph buried a key aspect of the Story – the evidence that a US bioweapons lab in Sierra Leone with links to the Soros and Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation is likely the origin of the current Ebola outbreak. While The Telegraph buried facts about the existence of this hospital bioweapons research lab and also ignores information in the US Centers for Disease Control’s (CDC) Ebola fact sheet, which identifies hospitals as the place where an Ebola outbreak is most likely to occur, Washington Post reporter Terence McCoy has entered the realm of fairy tales by blaming the current Ebola outbreak on deforestation, another stunning example of pseudo-science. Even more stunning is blaming the Ebola virus on fruit bats, which is no less of a pseudo-scientific claim than blaming African green monkeys for the HIV/AIDS scourge.

Take this website as a for instance – http://vhfc.org/consortium. The website freely admits that Professor Robert F. Garry is “currently managing the consortium of scientists who are developing modern diagnostics for several biodefense pathogens.”


Consortium member, Dr. James E. Robinson, is named as “a collaborating investigator in four large consortia projects funded by the Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation.”


Consortium member, Dr. Pardis Sabeti, has received fellowships from the Rhodes Scholarship, the Soros Fellowship, L’Oreal For Women in Science Fellowship, according to the website.


Scientist Stephen Gire has links to the CDC and US military. Do you mean the U.S. military as in the CIA’s bioweapons program? Most probably. He “spent time at the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention researching vector-borne infectious diseases. He then moved on to complete a Masters of Public Health at Columbia University and a three-year fellowship with the United States Army Medical Research Institute of Infectious Diseases (USAMRIID). He has researched viruses such as West Nile, Dengue Fever, Monkeypox and Ebola, and he conducts on-site training in biological techniques to laboratory staff in the developing world.”


Given such credentialed eugenicists having myriad conflicts of interests, it is reasonable to ask for an investigation into whether this particular US bioweapons lab at the geographical epicentre of the current Ebola outbreak actually caused the Ebola outbreak.

In 2009, Baxter in Austria was caught contaminating 72 kilos of seasonal flu with the deadly bird flu virus in its biosecurity level 3 laboratory. It later emerged from documents posted on Wikileaks that Baxter was a US defense or military asset. As for Jane Burgermeister, the whistleblowing Austrian journalist responsible for the scoop as well as potentially saving the lives of thousands or even millions of people in Europe, she was nearly committed to a mental institution for taking on the medical mafia. And the brainwashed multitudes continue to make fun of conspiracy theorists, while heroes and heroines like Jane Burgermeister continue to save their undeserving bacon. In fact, documents as well as current mainstream media hype point to plans for false flag Ebola bioterrorism attacks in hospitals and clinics against US and UK citizens using occasions like the Commonwealth Games in Scotland to spread panic, but as usual the complacent public continues to be wooed by the bread and circuses, proving that we haven’t advanced one step since the Roman era and are as shallow as ever. The ultimate purpose of all this pseudo-science on Ebola is to implement martial law measures contained in epidemic and pandemic plans and so gain total control of the population at a time when the financial system is close to collapse.

Given that the pharmaceutical cartel is complicit in all this, one really needs to ask if it’s beneficial to rely on their so-called medicine. It doesn’t look like it to be fair and to be frank. In fact, the word ‘pharmacy’ is derived from the Greek pharmakon, which means ‘remedy’ and ‘poison’. How charming. The whole pharmaceutical medical paradigm is based on prescribing a poison to recommend a cure. And they have the audacity to call so-called “alternative” medicine practitioners snake oil salesmen, when Parlaselsis, the father of modern pharmaceutical medicine was an alchemist, who was experimenting with the same poisonous substances used in smelting – copper sulfide, zinc, lead, mercury, etc. – to remove impurities from the body.

As for the pseudo-science of AIDS treatment, it’s astounding how true it is that the blind are lead by the blind. There is no empirical evidence whatsoever that anyone is HIV-positive, since the virus is too microscopic to be detected so we are told. In fact, the test to verify if someone is HIV-postive tests for HIV-related antibodies, not the virus itself. However, there is no way of proving that the antibodies in question are HIV-related, when the virus is alleged to have an exceptionally high rate of mutation. If that is so, how can it be definitively shown that the virus is HIV-related when it could just as easily be there for some other pathogen as innocuous as the common cold? The cases of false positives are well documented. It has also been shown that the seven year period when AZT drug cocktails were the recommended treatment for HIV/AIDS patients was the peak period for AIDS-related deaths in Canada. AZT was a chemotherapy treatment that had been shelved back in the 70’s because it was found to be so reactive and dangerous that it was found to be unsafe. Yet when people were given the falsely grim prognosis of AIDS, they were willing to put up with the agonizing and harmful side effects of AZT under the false proviso that it would give them a fighting chance. It did no such thing. In fact, it is well known that chemotherapy weakens the immune system, and since this was such a reactive and dangerous brand of chemo, it literally destroyed the immune system of the patients it was meant to treat. In other words, the patients died of MIDS (Medicine Induced Immune Deficiency Syndrome). Yet the deaths were listed on the medical charts as AIDS-related.    

Today they prescribe anti-retroviral medications, which like AZT drug cocktails, prescribed in the 80s, patients are advised to take, even though they have no observable signs of being sick, since they have not yet developed AIDS. Instead, they are told that the drugs will delay the onset of AIDS. How can they ever empirically verify that this is the case, when the patient will at some point develop the full blown AIDS symptoms? Where is the evidence that the prescription has actually done what it was prescribed to do? And this is empirical science? Please.

Medicine needs to be liberated from the yoke of the eugenicists. They have created a three-tier system of medicine on the planet. The first tier elite have access to homeopathic and naturopathic remedies that they know are more beneficial to health. Meanwhile, the servile masses in the so-called First World developed countries are issued harmful allopathic pharmaceutical medicines, which are meant to shorten or even end their lives. The vaccines certainly due that, and by Bill Gates own admission, are meant to do just that. He is quoted as saying, “The world today has 6.8 billion people. That’s heading up to about nine billion. Now if we do a really great job on new vaccines, health care, reproductive health services, we could lower that number by ten or fifteen percent.” This proves vaccines are not for keeping people alive, but for killing off as many as possible. Have you seen what’s in them? Visit the Center for Disease Control website and have a look. Whatever they’re supposed to prevent they give you. How can you ever prove they did or didn’t? All the pharmaceutical mafia has to say is that it didn’t work as effectively as they had hoped. Merck is in bed with the CIA’s bioweapons program and so is the Gates Foundation. Gates is a deep cover CIA operative. He is a genocidal monster worse than anything the AshkeNAZIs could cook up (pardon the pun). As for the Third World, they are relegated to the third tier of medicine, which isn’t medicine at all but poison. All the eugenicists’ poisons are tried out on the poor to see how successful they are at killing masses of humanity. If they work successfully, they try them out on the undesirable population segments in the so-called developed world, such as gays, who got the brunt of the Hepatitis B vaccine trials undertaken Stateside, which unleashed the scourge of HIV/AIDS on American homosexuals.

The world needs a new paradigm of medicine that embraces the metaphysician. What is meant by this term in this context? The word means “beyond the physic” so a metaphysician would be a physician of the human spirit and astral body. Healing must happen at both levels if it is to be effective: the physical and the spiritual. Children should be learning Tai Chi and Yoga in school and practicing it. They should be taught yoga meditation for peace of mind and clarity of perception. Would the narrow-minded so-called educators taught under their own limited worldview of western science even consider this? They might now that they are all dropping like flies from Ebola, AIDS and other diseases. Their arrogant dismissal of other medical paradigms may soon turn into a desperate appeal for help.